Skip to main content

Full text of "Historic settlement patterns in the Nushagak River region, Alaska"

See other formats


FIELDIANA 
Anthropology 

Published  by  Field  Museum  of  Natural  History 


VOLUME  61 

HISTORIC  SETTLEMENT  PATTERNS 
IN  THE  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION, 
ALASKA 


JAMES  W.  VANSTONE 

Curator,  North  American  Archaeology  and  Ethnology 


FEBRUARY  25,  1971 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY 

A  Continuation  of  the 

ANTHROPOLOGICAL  SERIES 

of 

FIELD  MUSEUM  OF  NATURAL  HISTORY 


VOLUME  61 


~VV    of     **,N 

/.S     NATURAL     Y*\ 

!">       HISTORY        >\ 


FIELD  MUSEUM  OF  NATURAL  HISTORY 
CHICAGO,  U.S.A. 


HISTORIC  SETTLEMENT  PATTERNS 
IN  THE  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION,  ALASKA 


FIELDIANA 
Anthropology 

Published  by  Field  Museum  of  Natural  History 


VOLUME  61 

HISTORIC  SETTLEMENT  PATTERNS 
IN  THE  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION, 
ALASKA 


JAMES  W.  VANSTONE 

Curator,  North  American  Archaeology  and  Ethnology 


FEBRUARY  25,  1971 


PUBLICATION   1120 


PATRICIA  M.  WILLIAMS 

Managing  Editor,  Scientific  Publications 


Library  of  Congress  Catalog  Card  Number:  70-H.8857 


PRINTED   IN  THE   UNITED   STATES  OF  AMERICA 
BY  FIELD   MUSEUM   PRESS 


Contents 

PAGE 

List  of  Illustrations 5 

Acknowledgements 7 

Preface    9 

Introduction 

Settlement  pattern  studies 13 

The  Nushagak  River  and  its  inhabitants 16 

Methodology 22 

I.  Village  Sites  on  the  Nuyakuk  and  Upper  Nushagak  Rivers 

Introduction 27 

Site  descriptions 29 

II.  Village  Sites  on  the  Middle  and  Lower  Nushagak  River 

Introduction 46 

Site  descriptions 48 

III.  Settlements  on  the  Lower  Mulchatna  River 

Introduction 66 

Site  descriptions 69 

IV.  Village  Sites  on  Nushagak  Bay 

Introduction 72 

Site  descriptions 74 

V.  Settlements  along  the  Wood  River 

Introduction 103 

Site  descriptions 103 

VI.  Settlements  on  the  Wood  River  Lakes  and  Tikchik  Lakes 

Introduction Ill 

Site  descriptions 112 

VII.  Analysis  and  Conclusions 

Settlement  typology 120 

Prehistory  in  the  Nushagak  River  region 122 

Distribution  of  settlements 126 

Houses  and  community  patterns 129 

Changing  settlement  patterns 133 

Settlement  pattern  determinants — a  summary 143 

References 146 


List   of   Illustrations 


TEXT  FIGURES 

PAGE 

1.  Map  of  Alaska 10 

2.  Map  of  the  Nushagak  River  region 12 

3.  Map  of  the  Nuyakuk,  lower  Mulchatna,  and  upper  Nushagak  rivers.    .  28 

4.  Dil-4  Old  Koliganek 31 

5.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-4  Old  Koliganek.    Not  to  scale 32 

6.  Dil-6  Akokpak 34 

7.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-6  Akokpak.    Not  to  scale 35 

8.  Dil-7  Nunachuak 37 

9.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-7  Nunachuak.    Not  to  scale      37 

10.  Church  at  Nunachuak 38 

11.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-8  Elilakok.    Not  to  scale 39 

12.  Dil-10  Tunravik 41 

13.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-10  Tunravik.    Not  to  scale 42 

14.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-11  Agivavik.    Not  to  scale 43 

15.  Map  of  the  middle  and  lower  Nushagak  River 47 

16.  Dil-13  Akulivikchuk 48 

17.  Map  of  Dil-13  Akulivikchuk 49 

18.  Dil-16  Kokwok      53 

19.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-16  Kokwok.    Not  to  scale 53 

20.  Dil-17  (Kauktun) 55 

21.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-17  (Kauktun) 56 

22.  Dil-18  (Nautauagavik) 57 

23.  Dil-19  Greek  Church  or  Grant's  Village 58 

24.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-19  Greek  Church  or  Grant's  Village.    Not  to  scale  .  59 

25.  Dil-20  (Chaiwaiyaguk) 60 

26.  Dil-21      61 

27.  Sketch  map  of  Nak-1  (Konogoluk).    Not  to  scale      62 

28.  Sketch  map  of  NB-2  (Aouguluk).    Not  to  scale 63 

29.  Sketch  map  of  NB-3  (Nunauwalik).    Not  to  scale 64 

30.  Fassett's  map  of  Nushagak  Bay  (redrawn) 73 

31.  Cannery  of  the  Arctic  Packing  Company  at  Kanulik 77 

32.  Moravian  mission  buildings  at  Carmel 79 

5 


6  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

33.  Sketch  map  of  NB-11  Ekuk.    Not  to  scale      87 

34.  Sketch  map  of  NB-18  Tuchuktovik.    Not  to  scale 93 

35.  Sketch  map  of  NB-20  Kanakanak.    Not  to  scale 95 

36.  Sketch  map  of  Dll-26.    Not  to  scale 105 

37.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-29  Vuktuli.    Not  to  scale 107 

38.  Sketch  map  of  Dil-30  (Kaokliok).    Not  to  scale 109 

39.  Map  of  the  Tikchik  Lakes  and  Wood  River  Lakes 113 

40.  Map  of  Dil-40  Tikchik 118 

41.  Settlement  chronology  on  the  Nuyakuk  and  Nushagak  rivers 134 

42.  Settlement  chronology  on  Nushagak  Bay 137 

43.  Settlement  chronology  on  the  Wood  River 139 

44.  Settlement  chronology  on  the  Wood  River  Lakes  and  Tikchik  Lakes  141 


Acknowledgements 

The  five  seasons  of  field  work  on  which  this  study  is  based  were 
supported  financially  by  various  institutions.  In  1964  and  1965 
research  funds  were  obtained  from  the  Canada  Council,  the  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto,  and  the  National  Museum  of  Canada.  I  am 
grateful  to  Drs.  David  J.  Damas  and  A.  D.  DeBlois,  both  formerly 
of  the  latter  institution,  for  their  assistance  and  encouragement. 
In  1967  I  received  a  grant  (H67-0-51)  from  the  National  Foundation 
for  the  Humanities  for  archaeological  excavations  along  the  Nu- 
shagak  River  and  settlement  pattern  data  was  collected  as  an 
adjunct  to  this  work.  During  the  summer  of  1969  additional 
archaeological  investigations  were  conducted  and  the  collection  of 
settlement  pattern  data  completed  with  financial  support  from  the 
Wenner-Gren  Foundation  for  Anthropological  Research. 

In  the  field  the  following  individuals  were  particularly  helpful 
in  contributing  time  and  effort  toward  the  assemblage  of  the  histori- 
cal and  ethnographic  data  in  this  study:  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles 
Lucier  and  Mrs.  H.  P.  Nicholson  of  Anchorage;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  J. 
Stovall,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alfred  Andree,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Joe  McGill, 
Mr.  John  Nelson,  Mr.  Peter  Nelson,  Mr.  Charles  Franklin,  and 
Mr.  Elmer  L.  Smith  of  Dillingham;  Mr.  Paul  Romie,  Mr.  William 
Hurley,  Mr.  Fred  Hurley,  Mr.  William  Nelson,  Mr.  Wasily  Nikolai 
and  Mr.  Luki  Aleklok  of  Ekwok;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  Dull,  Jr.  of 
New  Stuyahok  and  Mr.  A.  Backford  of  Nushagak;  Mr.  Ivan 
Ishnook,  Mr.  Blunka  Ishnook,  Mr.  Charles  Nelson,  Mr.  Antoine 
Johnson,  and  Mr.  Nikolai  Tungiung  of  New  Koliganek;  also  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Maurice  Miller,  former  Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs  teachers 
in  that  village. 

Air  transportation  which  enabled  me  to  visit  sites  in  the  Tikchik 
Lakes  and  Wood  River  Lakes  area  in  1966  was  provided  by  Mr. 
Leon  R.  Alsworth  of  Port  Alsworth  on  Lake  Clark.  Father  Vsevolod 
Rochcau,  formerly  of  Dillingham,  took  an  active  interest  in  the 
research  and  helped  me  make  valuable  contacts  with  informants  in 
that  community.     Dr.  Donald  J.  Orth,  United  States  Geological 

7 


8  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

Survey,  provided  me  with  a  copy  of  the  Fassett  manuscript  map 
that  figures  so  prominently  in  the  pages  that  follow.  The  text 
figures  and  maps  were  drawn  by  Miss  Kathleen  Kuhlman  of  Field 
Museum  of  Natural  History. 

For  critical  comments  on  an  early  draft  of  this  study  I  am  grate- 
ful to  Drs.  Wendell  H.  Oswalt,  University  of  California,  Los  Angeles, 
and  Don  E.  Dumond,  University  of  Oregon.  My  wife,  Mary 
Helms  VanStone,  read  the  manuscript  and  her  useful  suggestions 
have  greatly  enhanced  the  final  presentation;  it  is  with  gratitude 
that  I  acknowledge  her  valuable  assistance  and  encouragement. 


Preface 

The  purposes  of  this  study  are  threefold:  1)  to  describe  a  series 
of  historic  archaeological  sites  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  of 
southwestern  Alaska  with  reference  to  their  geographical  and 
chronological  position;  2)  to  reconstruct  changing  settlement  pat- 
terns in  the  area  during  the  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth  cen- 
turies; 3)  to  assess  the  factors  responsible  for  changing  settlement 
patterns,  and  to  suggest  the  manner  in  which  cultural  institutions 
are  reflected  in  settlement  configurations.  The  specific  methodology 
on  which  this  study  is  based  will  be  discussed  in  detail  in  the  intro- 
duction, but  it  is  necessary  at  this  point  to  say  something  concerning 
the  Nushagak  research  program  and  its  results  up  to  the  present  time. 

Field  work  was  begun  in  the  summer  of  1964  with  an  archaeologi- 
cal survey  of  Nushagak  Bay,  the  Nushagak  River,  and  three  of 
its  major  tributaries,  the  Wood,  Nuyakuk,  and  lower  Mulchatna 
rivers  (figs.  1,  2).  Forty-five  former  settlements  belonging  to  the 
period  of  historic  contact  were  located  and  many  of  them  mapped. 
In  addition,  considerable  ethnographic  information  was  obtained 
from  residents  in  the  present-day  villages  of  the  area.  On  the 
basis  of  the  survey,  the  Tikchik  site  (Dil-40),  a  nineteenth-century 
settlement  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tikchik  River,  was  selected  for 
extensive  excavation  during  the  summer  of  1965.  During  that 
summer,  it  was  also  possible  to  obtain  additional  ethnographic 
data,  primarily  at  the  village  of  New  Koliganek  on  the  Nushagak 
just  below  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk  River. 

Much  of  the  1966  field  season  was  spent  in  the  Lake  Clark  area 
north  and  east  of  the  Nushagak,  but  toward  the  end  of  the  summer 
it  was  possible  to  extend  the  archaeological  survey  of  the  Nushagak 
region  so  as  to  include  the  Tikchik  Lakes  and  Wood  River  Lakes 
west  of  the  river  (fig.  2).  In  1967  archaeological  excavations  were 
undertaken  at  Akulivikchuk  (Dil-13)  near  the  present-day  village 
of  Ekwok  (Dil-12).  It  was  also  possible  to  examine  for  a  second 
time  many  sites  along  the  middle  Nushagak  and  the  lower  Mulchatna 
rivers  as  well  as  on  Nushagak  Bay.  As  a  result  of  these  second  visits, 
much  new  data  were  obtained  and  some  new  sites  discovered. 


10 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  11 

A  final  field  season  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  took  place 
during  the  summer  of  1969.  At  that  time  test  excavations  were 
made  at  the  Nushagak  site  (NB-8)  on  the  bay  opposite  Dillingham 
and  additional  information  concerning  sites  on  both  sides  of 
Nushagak  Bay  was  obtained  from  Eskimo  informants. 

As  a  result  of  these  five  field  seasons,  there  is  now  more  or  less 
complete  information  on  64  historic  sites  in  the  Nushagak  River 
region.  This  number  seems  sufficient  to  allow  for  the  preparation 
of  a  detailed  report  on  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth  century 
settlement  patterns  throughout  the  river  system. 

The  present  study  should  be  considered  as  one  of  a  series  of 
publications  dealing  with  the  culture  of  the  Nushagak  River  Eskimos 
during  the  historic  period.  Earlier  reports  in  the  series  include  a 
monograph  on  the  ethnohistory  of  the  region  (VanStone,  1967),  an 
annotated  ethnohistorical  bibliography  which  embodies  the  histori- 
cal research  carried  out  in  conjunction  with  the  field  work  (VanStone, 
1968a),  and  ethnoarchaeological  studies  of  Tikchik  (VanStone, 
1968b)  and  Akulivikchuk  (VanStone,  1970).  The  final  report  in 
the  series  will  deal  with  the  village  and  trading  post  at  Nushagak 
utilizing  historical,  ethnographic,  and  archaeological  data. 


Nushagak  Hills 


Cape  Constantine 
100    Bristol  Bay 


Fig.  2.    Map  of  the  Nushagak  River  region. 


12 


Introduction 

Settlement  Pattern  Studies 

The  first  archaeologist  to  make  substantial  use  of  the  concept  of 

settlement  patterns  was  Gordon  Willey.    He  has  defined  the  concept 

as  the  way  in  which  man  disposed  himself  over  the  landscape  on 
which  he  lived.  It  refers  to  the  dwellings,  to  their  arrangement, 
and  to  the  nature  and  disposition  of  other  buildings  pertaining  to 
community  life.  These  settlements  reflect  the  natural  environment, 
the  level  of  technology  on  which  the  builders  operated,  and  various 
institutions  of  social  interaction  and  control  which  the  culture  main- 
tained (1953,  p.  1). 

Chang  (1958)  has  refined  this  definition  by  distinguishing  between 
those  spatial  aspects  of  settlements  which  result  from  cultural 
ecology  and  those  which  are  related  to  social  interaction.  For  the 
first  he  has  proposed  use  of  the  term  settlement  pattern:  "the  manner 
in  which  human  settlements  are  arranged  over  the  landscape  in 
relation  to  physiographic  environment,"  and  for  the  second  the 
term  community  pattern:  "the  manner  in  which  the  inhabitants 
arrange  their  various  structures  within  the  communities  and  their 
communities  within  the  aggregate"  (1958,  p.  299). 

It  is  clear  from  the  above  definitions  that  in  investigating 
settlement  patterns  in  the  broadest  sense,  the  units  of  settlements 
can  be  grouped  into  three  categories:  1)  the  individual  structure; 
2)  the  layout  of  the  individual  settlement;  and  3)  the  pattern  in 
which  individual  settlements  belonging  to  the  same  culture  are 
distributed  geographically.  Data  to  be  presented  in  the  chapters 
that  follow  will  focus  on  these  categories.  Primary  concern  will 
be  with  those  factors  that,  during  the  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth 
centuries,  determined  settlement  and  community  patterns  in  the 
Nushagak  River  region. 

Special  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  determinants  of  settle- 
ment patterns  in  two  recent  studies  by  Trigger  (1965,  1968).  It 
seems  worthwhile  to  summarize  some  of  the  major  determinants  he 
mentions,  particularly  those  that  would  appear  to  be  applicable 
in  a  hunting  and  gathering  context.  Trigger  (1968,  p.  53)  defines 
settlement  pattern  determinants  as  "those  classes  of  factors  that 

13 


14  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

interact  with  each  other  to  produce  the  spatial  configurations  of  a 
social  group."  With  reference  to  individual  structures,  he  notes 
that  they  are,  quite  naturally,  determined  by  the  subsistence 
technology  and  environment,  specifically  the  building  skills  and 
materials  available  to  the  builders.  The  size  and  internal  arrange- 
ment of  individual  buildings  can  also  reflect  various  social  institu- 
tions but  most  particularly,  perhaps,  the  social  organization. 

Concerning  the  layout  of  the  individual  settlement,  Trigger 
notes  that  the  size  and  stability  of  such  communities  is  limited  by 
the  environment  and  the  effectiveness  of  the  subsistence  technology. 
Everything  else  being  equal,  people  will  naturally  choose  to  live  in 
places  where  food  and  water  can  be  obtained  easily  and  which  are 
safe  and  comfortable.  Here  too,  however,  social  factors  are  sig- 
nificant and  settlements  frequently  reflect  the  importance  of  religion, 
the  political  system,  and  social  organization. 

With  reference  to  zonal  patterning  of  settlements  it  is  clear 
that  the  distribution  of  population  within  any  region  is  going  to  be 
determined  in  large  measure  by  the  nature  and  availability  of 
natural  resources.  Trigger  points  out,  however,  that  as  contiguous 
regions  become  more  interdependent,  zonal  patterning  is  increasingly 
modified  by  economic  factors  that  are  more  complex  than  simply 
those  related  to  subsistence.  This  will  be  obvious  in  the  Nushagak 
River  region  where  trade  played  an  increasingly  important  role  in 
the  establishment  of  new  communities,  the  growth  of  some  and  the 
decline  of  others.  The  overall  distribution  of  settlements  in  any 
area  is  also  affected  by  such  significant  aspects  of  culture  as  political 
organization,  warfare,  and  religion.  In  the  concluding  chapter 
some  consideration  will  be  given  to  the  manner  in  which  the  latter 
operated  as  a  determinant  in  the  Nushagak  River  region.  Similarly, 
such  dynamic  factors  as  migration  and  population  change  due  to 
epidemics  have  played  an  important  role  in  many  areas  of  the 
world  and  at  many  time  periods. 

The  significance  and  applicability  of  specific  determinants  of 
settlement  patterns  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  can  be  more 
profitably  discussed  after  achieving  familiarity  with  the  patterning 
of  the  region.  Here  it  is  desirable  simply  to  present  briefly  the 
framework  into  which  the  data  will  eventually  be  placed  and  to 
stress  that  the  settlement  pattern,  whether  of  communities  or 
involving  the  distribution  of  communities,  is  ".  .  .  the  outcome  of 
an  adjustment  which  the  society  makes  to  a  series  of  determinants 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  15 

that  vary  in  importance  and  in  terms  of  the  demands  they  make 
upon  the  society"  (Trigger,  1965,  p.  6). 

In  addition  to  those  mentioned,  there  have  been  a  large  number 
of  studies  in  recent  years  which  have  dealt  in  one  way  or  another 
with  the  concept  of  settlement  patterns.  Those  that  deal  with 
settlement  and  community  patterns  in  hunting  and  gathering 
societies  are  not  numerous,  but  they  are  useful  because  they  fre- 
quently concern  areas  that  resemble  closely  both  the  cultural  and 
ecological  circumstances  in  the  Nushagak  River  region.  In  one 
such  study  Chang  (1962)  developed  a  typology  that  he  considered 
applicable  to  circumpolar  societies.  In  so  doing  he  noted  that  if  the 
annual  cycle  of  subsistence  activities  requires  movement  to  a  num- 
ber of  different  locales  at  different  seasons  of  the  year,  then  the 
total  region  within  which  the  seasonal  cycle  is  completed  can  be 
called  the  annual  subsistence  region.  If  the  ecological  potential 
of  the  annual  subsistence  region  is  such  that  it  can  be  occupied 
continuously  over  a  long  period  of  time,  then  the  settlements 
within  it  are  called  sedentary  seasonal  settlements.  These  can  be  of 
two  types;  those  which  remain  not  only  within  the  annual  sub- 
sistence region,  but  at  a  permanent  locale  are  called  sedentary  sea- 
sonal settlements  with  permanent  bases,  and  those  remaining  within 
the  limits  of  the  annual  subsistence  region,  but  moving  to  a  different 
locale  after  several  years  occupancy  are  called  sedentary  seasonal 
settlements  with  transient  bases  (Chang,  1962,  pp.  29-30).  It  will 
be  clear  in  the  chapters  to  follow  that  settlements  of  both  types 
occur  in  the  Nushagak  River  region. 

Another  socio-cultural  classification  applicable  to  the  Nushagak 
area  but  given  little  attention  by  recent  students  of  settlement  pat- 
terns is  that  of  Beardsley  et  al.  (1956).  The  authors  of  this  typology 
are  particularly  concerned  with  community  patterns  which  are  de- 
fined as  the  "organization  of  economic,  socio-political,  and  cere- 
monial inter-relations  within  a  community"  (1956,  pp.  133-134). 
They  then  proceed  to  formulate  seven  primary  types  of  community 
patterning  among  non-herding  peoples,  one  of  which,  the  Central- 
Based  Wandering  type,  is  applicable  to  the  area  under  discussion. 
For  Beardsley  and  his  colleagues,  the  Central-Based  Wandering 
community  is  one  "that  spends  part  of  each  year  wandering  and 
the  rest  at  a  settlement  or  'central  base,'  to  which  it  may  or  may  not 
consistently  return  in  subsequent  years"  (1956,  p.  138).  This 
type  of  community  patterning  is  a  form  of  compromise  between 
wandering  and  sedentary  life  and  is  possible  in  some  areas  where 


16  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

wild  foods  are  unusually  abundant  and  can  be  converted  to  stor- 
agable  surpluses.  Such  communities  are  further  characterized  by 
socio-cultural  cohesion  during  the  sedentary  aspect  and  breaking 
into  smaller  segments  or  even  nuclear  families  during  the  wandering 
phase.  These  smaller  segments  are  economically  self-sufficient  at 
such  times.  During  the  sedentary  phase  the  community  functions 
in  a  manner  that  is  comparable  to  more  sedentary  peoples,  while 
during  its  wandering  phase,  the  subsistence  activities  of  the  people 
parallel  those  of  another  of  the  primary  types  of  community  pat- 
terning, the  Restricted  Wanderers.  That  is,  they  take  advantage 
of  seasonally  available  wild  foods  (1956,  p.  138). 

Both  the  Chang  and  Beardsley  classifications  are  clearly  relevant 
to  the  present  study,  although  a  certain  amount  of  confusion  results 
from  the  fact  that  the  authors  have  given  different  meanings  to  the 
term  community  pattern.  In  Chapter  VII  the  extent  to  which 
settlement  pattern  data  from  the  Nushagak  River  region  can  be 
interpreted  in  terms  of  the  work  of  these  students  will  be  considered. 

The  Chang  and  Beardsley  classifications,  as  well  as  the  work  of 
Trigger,  Willey,  and  others,  have  relevance  for  ethnographic  as 
well  as  archaeological  data.  The  fact  is,  however,  that  most  students 
of  settlement  patterns  have  operated  within  a  framework  of  pre- 
history. This  study,  on  the  other  hand,  will  deal  with  problems 
resulting  from  historic  contact.  Therefore,  the  determinants  of 
settlement  patterns  will,  for  the  most  part,  be  specific  historical 
circumstances  and  changes  will  be  seen  to  have  come  about  as  a 
result  of  shifts  in  these  circumstances.  Although  the  bulk  of  this 
study  consists  of  a  series  of  descriptions  of  archaeological  sites,  it  is 
ethnographic  and  especially  historical  data  that  will  be  vital  to  the 
interpretations.  The  prehistoric  archaeologist  who  studies  settle- 
ment patterns  is  sometimes  able  to  infer  something  specific  about 
related  aspects  of  society  concerning  which  there  are  few  data  in  the 
archaeological  record.  The  ethnohistorian,  on  the  other  hand, 
knowing  certain  ethnographic  and  historical  facts  about  his  area  of 
interest,  can  understand  some  aspects  of  their  significance  by 
studying  the  manner  in  which  they  are  reflected  in  the  settlement 
configuration. 

The  Nushagak  River  and  Its  Inhabitants 

The  Nushagak  River,  the  main  topographic  feature  in  the 
region  with  which  this  study  is  concerned,  rises  in  the  Nushagak 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  17 

Hills  at  latitude  60°  35'  N,  longitude  156°  06'  W  and  flows  south- 
west 387  km.  to  the  head  of  Nushagak  Bay  at  Grassy  Island.  A 
tributary  of  the  Nushagak,  the  Nuyakuk  River,  drains  the  six 
northern  Tikchik  Lakes  to  the  west.  The  four  lakes  immediately 
to  the  south  of  them  are  drained  by  the  Wood  River  which  flows 
into  Nushagak  Bay.  These  are  called  the  Wood  River  Lakes. 
Also  included  in  the  area  under  consideration  are  the  lower  reaches 
of  the  Mulchatna  River,  the  only  significant  eastern  tributary  of 
the  Nushagak.  Not  included,  however,  is  the  Nushagak  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk  since  virtually  no  historic  settlements 
have  been  reported  in  this  area. 

For  the  purposes  of  this  study,  the  Nushagak  River  is  divided 
into  three  sections;  upper,  middle,  and  lower.1  The  upper  river  is 
the  area  between  the  mouths  of  the  Nuyakuk  and  Mulchatna.  The 
middle  river  extends  from  the  Mulchatna  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Kokwok.  From  that  point  to  the  mouth  of  the  Nushagak  is  con- 
sidered to  be  the  lower  river  (fig.  2).  Further  details  concerning 
the  geography  of  this  extensive  region  and  contiguous  areas  will  be 
presented  in  the  chapters  that  follow. 

The  precipitation  which  falls  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  is 
light  when  compared  with  the  heavy  rainfall  areas  of  southeastern 
Alaska,  but  it  is  more  than  twice  as  great  as  that  in  the  upper  Yukon 
valley  and  neighboring  areas  of  the  interior.  At  Dillingham  the 
mean  annual  rainfall  is  about  26  in.  and  the  snowfall  about  65  in. 
Summer  weather  in  general  is  cool  and  damp,  but  there  may  be 
periods  of  warm  weather  similar  to  those  which  characterize  interior 
Alaska.  The  summer  season  is  somewhat  longer  than  that  of  the 
interior,  however,  and  it  is  seldom  that  frost  occurs  after  June  1 
or  before  September  1.  The  greatest  extremes  of  temperature 
recorded  at  Dillingham  and  Nushagak  from  1881  to  1919  were  80 
and  —54.  During  the  summers  of  1964-1967  and  1969  there  were 
frequent  dry  and  warm  intervals,  particularly  in  late  June  and  early 
July,  when  the  temperatures  were  in  the  high  70's. 

The  vegetation  of  the  area  reflects  these  warm,  wet  summers. 
Spruce,  poplar,  and  birch  are  the  most  common  trees  with  heavy 
growths  of  willows  and  alder  bushes  occurring  along  stream  courses 
and  in  marshy  depressions.  The  foreland  facing  on  Nushagak  Bay 
is,  in  general,  timberless  and  open  areas  throughout  the  region  are 
characterized  by  a  heavy  growth  of  tall  grass. 

1  Most  of  this  section  on  the  Nushagak  River  and  its  inhabitants  has  been 
summarized  from  VanStone,  1967,  pt.  1. 


18  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

The  larger  land  animals  native  to  the  Nushagak  region  are  the 
moose  (Alces  dices),  caribou  (Rangifer  arcticus),  black  bear  (Ursus 
americanus),  and  brown  bear  (Ursus  arctos),  but  none  of  these 
appear  to  be  plentiful.  Moose  are  said  to  be  scarce  in  the  region 
of  the  Wood  River  Lakes,  but  are  common  around  the  Tikchik 
Lakes  and  along  the  Nushagak  River.  Superficial  observations 
made  during  air  surveys  in  1964  and  1965  indicated  moose  to  be 
relatively  plentiful  in  the  broad  lowland  extending  west  of  the 
Nushagak  and  along  the  Nuyakuk  and  Mulchatna  rivers.  Black 
and  brown  bears,  particularly  the  latter,  were  also  seen  frequently 
in  these  areas.  In  Nushagak  Bay  several  varieties  of  seals  and 
beluga  (Delphinapterus  leucas)  are  plentiful. 

The  more  common  smaller  animals  are  the  beaver  (Castor 
canadensis),  mink  (Mustela  vison),  lynx  (Lynx  canadensis),  fox 
(Volpus  fulva  and  Alopex  lagopus),  porcupine  (Erethizon  dorsatum), 
river  otter  (Lutra  canadensis),  and  muskrat  (Ondatra  zibethica), 
but  only  the  beaver,  fox,  and  mink  are  of  much  importance  today 
as  a  source  of  commercial  fur.  Geese  and  ducks  nest  in  the  region 
and  a  variety  of  other  birds  may  also  be  seen.  The  Lakes  area 
affords  ideal  spawning  grounds  for  the  various  varieties  of  salmon 
and  Nushagak  Bay,  along  with  the  other  arms  of  Bristol  Bay,  has 
become  the  greatest  red  salmon  fishing  grounds  in  the  world.  The 
growth  and  development  of  this  commercial  fishing  industry  has 
had  a  profound  effect  on  the  human  population  of  the  region  and 
will  be  dealt  with  in  this  study  as  a  major  settlement  pattern  de- 
terminant. The  lakes  and  rivers  of  the  area  are  also  the  habitat  of 
Dolly  Varden  (Salvelinus  fontinalis),  rainbow  (Salmo  gairdnerii), 
and  lake  (Cristivomer  namaycush)  trout.  These,  together  with 
whitefish  (Coregonus  clupeaformis) ,  provide  important  sources  of 
food  for  the  Eskimos. 

Throughout  its  recorded  history  the  Nushagak  River  region 
was  occupied  by  Yupik  speakers  of  the  Western  Eskimo  language 
stock.  This  dialect  was  spoken  in  all  the  villages  along  the  Alaskan 
coast  from  the  vicinity  of  Nome  south  to  Bristol  Bay  and  the 
western  end  of  Iliamna  Lake.  The  inland  range  of  Yupik  speakers 
was  to  the  village  of  Paimiut  on  the  Yukon  River  and  the  vicinity 
of  Aniak  on  the  Kuskokwim  River  (fig.  1).  The  cultural  center 
of  Yupik-speaking  peoples  was  along  the  central  Bering  Sea  coast 
and  in  this  area  the  Eskimos  were  oriented  toward  a  maritime 
economy  in  which  the  seal  was  the  most  important  food  animal. 
On  the  adjacent  tundra  caribou  were  hunted  and  fishing  for  salmon 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  19 

was  a  significant  seasonal  activity  at  the  mouths  of  rivers  and  in 
certain  bays. 

The  Yupik  penetration  of  the  Nushagak  River  system  took 
place  at  some  unknown  time  during  the  prehistoric  period  when 
the  people  presumably  moved  inland  from  the  Bering  Sea  coast. 
It  seems  certain  that  at  the  time  of  this  inland  penetration,  the 
Eskimos  already  possessed  a  well-developed  salmon  fishing  tech- 
nology and  were  thus  able  to  exploit  effectively  an  inland  environ- 
ment like  that  along  the  Nushagak  River  and  its  tributaries  where 
these  fish  are  abundant. 

The  problem  of  accurately  identifying  the  sub-cultural  affiliation 
of  those  Eskimos  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  is  considerably  more 
difficult  than  determining  linguistic  affiliation.  This  is  partly  be- 
cause of  conflicting  statements  made  by  nineteenth-century  ob- 
servers, but  mostly  because  the  present-day  picture  has  been 
complicated  by  the  infiltration  into  the  region  of  Eskimos  from 
other  areas.  This  population  movement  has  been  going  on  at 
least  since  the  beginning  of  the  historic  period  and  probably  longer. 
A  consensus  of  the  sources  and  informants'  statements,  however, 
make  a  basic  distinction  between  the  coastal  Eskimo  in  the  Nushagak 
Bay  area  and  those  who  lived  along  the  river  itself. 

Nushagak  Bay  was  inhabited  by  the  Aglegmiut  whose  territory 
has  been  noted  in  a  previous  publication  as  including  most  of  the 
Alaska  Peninsula  to  the  southwest  as  far  as  Port  Moller  and  to  the 
northeast  up  to  and  including  the  western  two-thirds  of  Iliamna 
Lake  (VanStone,  1967,  p.  xxi).  Recent  research  by  Don  E.  Dumond 
(personal  communication)  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Alaska 
Russian  Church  Archives,  however,  suggests  that  the  Aglegmiut 
may  not  have  extended  to  the  south  as  far  as  Ugashik,  nor  much 
beyond  the  Naknek  River  to  the  north. 

The  Nushagak  River  Eskimos  have  the  ethnic  name  of  Kia- 
tagmiut.  This  sub-group  of  Yupik  speakers  occupied,  at  the  time  of 
historic  contact,  the  entire  Nushagak  River,  the  lower  Mulchatna 
River,  and  the  area  to  the  west  possibly  as  far  as  and  including  the 
Wood  River  Lakes  and  Tikchik  Lakes.  Dumond's  research  sug- 
gests that  the  Kiatagmiut  also  occupied  the  upper  Kvichak  River 
and  probably  the  lower  end  of  Iliamna  Lake. 

Although  the  territory  of  the  Aglegmiut  had  an  estimated 
population  of  1900  at  the  beginning  of  the  historic  period,  it  is 
probable  that  no  more  than  500  persons  lived  around  the  shores 


20  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

of  Nushagak  Bay.  The  closest  neighbors  of  the  Aglegmiut  were 
the  "Peninsular  Eskimos"  to  the  south  and  east  (Oswalt,  1967, 
map  2)  and  the  Kiatagmiut  to  the  north  and  northeast.  The 
Kiatagmiut,  with  a  population  of  approximately  400,  shared  bound- 
aries with  the  Togiagamiut  of  the  Togiak  River,  the  Kuskowagamiut 
of  the  Kuskokwim  River,  the  Aglegmiut,  and  the  Tanaina  Indians. 
Considering  the  diversity  of  ethnic  boundaries  in  southwestern 
Alaska,  it  is  not  surprising  that  these  boundaries  became  blurred 
as  a  result  of  the  fur  trade,  epidemics  of  introduced  European 
diseases,  the  establishment  of  missions,  and  particularly  the  emer- 
gence of  an  important  commercial  salmon  fishery  in  Bristol  Bay. 
Nevertheless,  it  is  significant  that  many  Eskimos  resident  in  the 
area  today  recognize  the  Aglegmiut-Kiatagmiut  distinction  as  having 
both  a  linguistic  and  cultural  basis,  even  though  a  slight  one. 

Ethnohistoric  sources  .indicate  that  the  nineteenth-century  Kia- 
tagmiut spent  the  winter  months  in  permanent  villages  along  the 
river  and  in  the  spring  moved  to  temporary  camps  along  streams 
or  lakes  in  the  mountainous  country  of  the  interior.  There  they 
engaged  in  hunting  and  trapping,  returning  to  the  river  in  early 
summer  to  fish  for  salmon.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  when 
the  fish  runs  were  nearly  over  the  men  alone  moved  to  the  interior 
leaving  the  women  to  watch  over  the  full  fish  caches.  Interior 
hunting  and  trapping  continued  until  the  first  snowfall  in  October 
at  which  time  the  men  would  return  once  more  to  the  winter  villages. 
There  are  indications,  however,  that  this  pattern  was  modified  to 
some  extent  in  the  direction  of  greater  permanence  of  residence  at 
villages  deep  in  the  interior  away  from  the  Nushagak  River.  It 
should  also  be  mentioned  that  the  residents  of  most  villages  made 
at  least  one  trip  a  year  to  Nushagak  Bay  to  visit  the  trading  post 
and  trade  with  the  Aglegmiut  for  coastal  products.  Like  the  Kiatag- 
miut, the  Aglegmiut  of  the  early  historic  period  were  apparently 
strongly  inland  oriented,  making  lengthy  spring  and  fall  hunting  and 
trapping  trips  into  the  interior.  Although  they  hunted  seals  and 
exploited  to  a  limited  extent  the  more  varied  environment  of  their 
area,  there  are  indications  that  sea  mammal  hunting  was  not  as 
well  developed  among  those  residents  of  the  settlements  around  the 
shores  of  Nushagak  Bay  as  among  other  groups  of  coastal  Eskimos 
to  the  north. 

The  Nushagak  region  is  closely  tied  in  with  the  first  well- 
documented  contact  between  Yupik-speaking  peoples  and  Euro- 
peans.   In  1818  a  party  of  Russian-American  Company  employees 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  21 

was  sent  from  Kodiak  Island  to  explore  the  territory  north  of 
Bristol  Bay.  During  these  explorations  a  trading  post,  Aleksandrov- 
ski  Redoubt,  was  established  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nushagak  River. 
It  was  the  first  Company  post  north  of  the  Alaska  Peninsula.  Using 
the  Redoubt  as  a  base  of  operations,  Ivan  Filipovich  Vasiliev  ex- 
plored the  Nushagak  River  for  the  Company  in  1829  and  1830. 
In  1830  he  crossed  over  into  the  Kuskokwim  drainage  and  descended 
that  river  to  the  coast.  These  explorations  resulted  in  the  con- 
struction of  a  series  of  trading  stations  at  various  points  along  the 
middle  Kuskokwim  culminating,  in  1841,  with  the  construction  of 
Kolmakovski  Redoubt  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Kwik  River 
about  16  km.  above  Aniak.  This  station  remained  an  important 
trading  center  until  abandoned  by  the  Russian- American  Company 
in  1866. 

The  explorations  of  Bristol  Bay  and  the  Nushagak  River  by 
Vasiliev  and  other  Company  employees,  together  with  the  founding 
of  Aleksandrovski  Redoubt,  later  to  be  called  Nushagak  by  Anglo- 
Americans,  were  responsible  for  opening  the  interior  regions  of 
southwestern  Alaska  to  the  fur  trade.  Kolmakovski  Redoubt 
continued  to  be  supplied  from  Aleksandrovski  until  1845,  and  the 
route  up  the  Nushagak  to  its  upper  tributaries,  across  the  divide 
and  down  the  Holitna  or  Hoholitna  to  the  Kuskokwim  became 
heavily  traveled  with  supplies  going  upriver  into  the  Kuskokwim 
region  and  furs  proceeding  in  the  opposite  direction. 

In  1841  the  first  Russian  Orthodox  church  north  of  the  Alaska 
Peninsula  was  established  at  Aleksandrovski  Redoubt  and  mis- 
sionaries began  to  penetrate  the  Nushagak  River  country.  How- 
ever, they  were  seldom  able  to  visit  the  villages  in  this  vast  area 
more  than  twice  a  year  and  it  is  likely  that  the  residents  of  these 
villages  were,  at  best,  but  marginal  participants  in  the  newly 
introduced  faith.  Nevertheless,  the  establishment  of  the  church 
at  Aleksandrovski  and  the  construction  of  chapels  at  certain  interior 
villages  played  an  important  role  in  changing  settlement  patterns. 

For  a  long  time  after  the  transfer  of  Alaska  from  Russia  to  the 
United  States  in  1867,  no  attempt  was  made  to  explore  the  Nush- 
agak region.  At  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  the  inland  area 
north  of  Bristol  Bay  remained  comparatively  unknown  although 
it  continued  to  be  penetrated  by  missionaries,  occasional  trappers, 
and  traders.  The  assets  of  the  Russian-American  Company  were 
purchased  by  Hutchinson,  Kohl  &  Co.  of  San  Francisco.  This 
firm  was  soon  reorganized  to  form  the  Alaska  Commercial  Company 


22  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

which  continued  to  maintain  the  post  at  Nushagak  and  dominated 
trade  in  southwestern  Alaska  throughout  the  rest  of  the  nineteenth 
century  and  well  into  the  twentieth.  The  Russian  Orthodox  Church 
continued  to  send  priests  into  the  interior  and  was  the  major  religious 
influence  in  the  area  as  it  is  at  the  present  time.  The  Moravian 
Church  established  a  mission  and  school  called  Carmel  at  the  village 
of  Kanulik  (NB-7)  near  Nushagak  in  1886  but  its  influence  was 
never  great  even  though  two  chapels  were  built  on  the  middle 
Nushagak  River.    The  mission  was  abandoned  in  1905. 

Of  far  greater  significance  for  the  acculturation  of  all  the  peoples 
of  the  Nushagak  River  region  than  either  Christianity  or  the  fur 
trade  was  the  commercial  salmon  fishing  industry  that  began  to 
develop  in  Bristol  Bay  during  the  1880's.  The  earliest  fishing  in 
Nushagak  Bay  by  Euro-Americans  was  for  salting  purposes,  but 
it  was  the  invention  of  the  canning  process  that  provided  a  means 
by  which  the  Alaska  salmon  runs  could  be  more  fully  utilized. 
Between  1883  and  1903  ten  canneries  were  constructed  at  various 
points  on  Nushagak  Bay.  In  the  beginning  most  of  the  fishing  was 
done  by  Euro-Americans  while  a  cannery  work  force  was  provided 
by  imported  Chinese  laborers.  Large  numbers  of  Eskimos  were 
attracted  to  Nushagak  Bay  during  the  fishing  seasons,  however, 
and  gradually  some  were  able  to  obtain  employment  in  the  can- 
neries in  spite  of  considerable  prejudice  against  them  and  their 
abilities  as  workers.  Nevertheless,  it  was  not  until  after  World 
War  II  that  Eskimos  participated  fully  in  the  industry.  The 
commercial  fishery  was  responsible  for  bringing  about  major  seasonal 
fluctuations  of  population  which  brought  Eskimos  from  even  the 
remotest  villages  to  the  area  and  into  direct  contact  with  many 
different  races  and  nationalities. 

Methodology 

Methodologically,  the  research  on  which  this  study  is  based 
involved  three  techniques:  1)  archaeological  survey;  2)  ethnography; 
and  3)  historical  investigations.  Of  these  perhaps  the  most  im- 
portant, and  certainly  the  most  difficult,  was  the  archaeological 
survey.  As  noted  in  the  preface,  a  total  of  64  sites  are  reported 
on  in  the  following  pages.  Nearly  all  of  these  were  visited  either 
by  boat  or,  for  sites  in  the  more  remote  areas,  by  aircraft.  Nine, 
specifically  noted  in  the  individual  site  descriptions,  were  seen  only 
from  the  air  and  five  were  not  seen  at  all,  but  only  reported  to  me 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  23 

by  informants,  there  being  no  opportunity  to  either  visit  or  observe 
them. 

All  the  sites  along  the  river,  its  tributaries,  and  Nushagak  Bay 
conformed  to  the  same  general  pattern.  The  river  sites  were,  in 
all  but  a  few  cases,  located  directly  along  the  present  riverbank 
and  all,  again  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  were  easily  visible  as 
cleared  areas  covered  with  a  thick  growth  of  very  tall  grass.  The 
individual  house  pits  were  deep,  quite  distinct,  and  thus  easily 
identifiable.  What  difficulty  there  was  in  identifying  and  accurately 
counting  the  structures  was  due  to  the  tall  grass  and  not  to  the 
shallow  indistinctness  that  would  likely  be  characteristic  of  houses 
of  great  age.  The  absence  of  sizeable  midden  deposits  was  also 
characteristic.  This  fact  was  particularly  easy  to  ascertain  at  the 
coastal  sites  because  in  most  locations  the  bank  cutting  was  as  a  re- 
sult of  wave  and  ice  action. 

As  may  be  imagined,  the  observation  and  enumeration  of 
archaeological  sites  over  such  a  large,  relatively  remote  area  as  the 
Nushagak  River  region  was  hampered  at  times  by  logistic  difficulties. 
Such  factors  as  the  weather  and  the  availability  of  transportation 
played  a  regrettably  large  role  in  determining  the  amount  of  at- 
tention that  could  be  given  to  any  one  site  in  the  area.  Naturally 
enough,  those  village  sites  on  the  Nushagak  River  itself  were  most 
accessible  and  nearly  all  of  them  were  visited  at  least  twice.  On  the 
other  hand,  sites  in  the  lakes  area  could  be  reached  only  by  plane 
and  visits  to  these  were  of  very  short  duration.  More  detailed 
information  concerning  difficulties  encountered  during  the  survey 
and  the  differential  attention  given  to  specific  sites  will  be  found 
in  the  chapters  dealing  with  the  various  sub-divisions  of  the 
Nushagak  River  region.  It  is  sufficient  to  note  here  that  the  length 
of  time  spent  at  each  site,  except  for  those  where  extensive  excava- 
tions were  undertaken,  varied  from  an  entire  day  to  less  than  15 
minutes. 

The  task  of  discovering  and  collecting  information  concerning 
historic  settlements  was  made  much  easier  by  the  willingness  of 
Eskimos  and  white  long-time  residents  of  the  area  to  provide  the 
names  and  locations  of  sites  known  to  them  as  well  as,  in  some 
cases,  considerable  supplementary  information  concerning  such 
important  data  as  span  of  occupation  and  reasons  for  abandonment. 
At  the  time  the  field  research  was  begun  in  the  summer  of  1964 
there  were  four  villages  on  the  Nushagak  River;  Ekwok  in  the 
middle  river  region  about  70  km.  northeast  of  Dillingham,  New 


24  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

Stuyahok  in  the  same  general  area,  New  Koliganek  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Nuyakuk  River,  and  Portage  Creek,  established  in  1963,  on 
the  lower  river  about  50  km.  upstream  from  Dillingham  (fig.  2).  In 
the  case  of  Ekwok  and  New  Koliganek,  many  residents  are  descend- 
ants of  Eskimos  who,  during  the  late  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth 
centuries,  either  lived  in  the  present  villages  or  in  abandoned  settle- 
ments nearby.  Thus  residents  of  New  Koliganek  could  be  counted 
upon  to  provide  information  about  settlements  on  the  upper 
Nushagak  and  Nuyakuk  rivers  as  well  as  on  some  sites  in  the  Lakes 
area  to  the  west.  Residents  of  Ekwok  were  particularly  knowl- 
edgeable concerning  sites  along  the  heavily  populated  middle  river. 

A  sizeable  number  of  the  older  inhabitants  of  New  Stuyahok 
had  lived  on  the  lower  Mulchatna  River  during  their  youth  and  thus 
provided  valuable  information  concerning  movements  of  people 
in  that  now  totally  abandoned  area.  Most  families  in  the  new 
village  of  Portage  Creek  are  from  New  Koliganek  and  Dillingham. 
Residents  of  Dillingham,  the  cosmopolitan  commercial  center  at 
the  head  of  Nushagak  Bay,  were  helpful  in  locating  sites  in  that 
area.  Many  of  the  older  coastal  Eskimos  living  in  Dillingham  had 
never  been  more  than  a  few  kilometers  up  the  Nushagak  River 
but  were  familiar  with  the  Wood  River  and  those  lakes  which  drain 
into  it. 

Although  a  large  number  of  Eskimos  from  all  villages  of  the 
area  were  helpful,  the  most  profitable  interviews  were  with  a  group 
of  about  10  elderly  men  and  women  whose  memories  were  remark- 
ably accurate  for  the  years  between  about  1900  and  1930,  a  period 
of  intensive  change  in  the  area.  Some  of  these  informants  exhibited 
considerable  historical  interest  and  provided  valuable  information 
that  had  obviously  been  passed  on  to  them  in  their  youth  by  older 
relatives.  This  kind  of  information  was  frequently  obtained  in 
response  to  the  mention  of  settlement  names  which  I  had  learned 
from  my  studies  of  historical  sources.  These  names  apparently 
served  to  activate  the  informants'  memories  as  did  some  names 
which  they  were  shown  on  United  States  Geological  Survey  quad- 
rangle maps  of  the  area. 

The  historical  source  materials  utilized  in  this  study  were  not 
only  valuable  in  providing  significant  information  about  past  settle- 
ments in  the  area,  but  also  gave  me  a  certain  expertise  that  was 
useful  in  a  variety  of  field  situations.  Elderly  informants  were 
intrigued  and  flattered  by  my  knowledge  of  the  past  and,  as  noted 
above,  their  memories  were  successfully  jogged  to  very  real  ad- 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  25 

vantage.  As  a  result  of  historical  studies  made  prior  to  the  field 
work,  therefore,  it  was  fairly  easy  to  establish  a  role  as  an  interested 
and  informed  student  of  Eskimo  culture  who  desired  to  add  to  his 
knowledge  on  selected  topics  about  which  he  already  knew  enough 
to  ask  intelligent  questions  and  pursue  promising  lines  of  inquiry. 
Subjects  of  interest  to  me  could  be  discussed  on  a  level  that  did  not 
bore  the  informants  and,  most  important  of  all,  those  who  could  not 
help  were  interested  enough  to  suggest  the  names  of  those  who  could. 

With  reference  to  the  historical  sources  themselves,  both  pub- 
lished and  archival,  little  need  be  said  at  this  point  as  all  are  listed 
in  the  bibliography  of  this  study  and  also,  with  annotations,  in  a 
previously  published  bibliographic  study  of  the  Nushagak  region 
(VanStone,  1968a).  There  is,  however,  one  important  source 
utilized  for  the  names  and  locations  of  settlements  that  requires 
additional  explanation.  That  is  a  manuscript  map  of  the  Nushagak 
River,  its  tributaries  and  Nushagak  Bay  drawn  in  1910  by  Henry 
Clifford  Fassett  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Fisheries.  Fassett 
visited  Nushagak  Bay  and  presumably  compiled  the  information 
on  which  his  map  is  based  while  serving  on  the  United  States  Fish 
Commission  steamer  Albatross  in  1900-1901  (Orth,  1967,  p.  13). 
The  original  map  apparently  came  into  the  possession  of  the  United 
States  Geological  Survey  and  was  used  by  them  in  the  1920's. 
Since  then,  however,  it  has  either  been  lost  or  possibly  returned  to 
unknown  owners.  A  tracing  of  the  original  map  was  made  in  1911 
by  "J.H.R."  and  a  blueprint  copy  is  now  in  the  library  of  the 
U.S.G.S.  in  Washington,  D.C.  In  the  opinion  of  U.S.G.S.  personnel, 
the  1911  tracing  is  an  accurate  copy  of  the  original. 

In  the  chapters  to  follow  the  procedure  will  be  to  describe  the 
various  archaeological  sites  of  the  historic  period  as  determined 
during  the  surveys  mentioned  in  the  preface.  Evidence  will  be 
presented  concerning  the  length  of  occupancy  and  the  population 
of  these  settlements.  Whenever  possible  an  attempt  will  be  made 
to  relate  a  given  site  to  those  around  it.  Where  populations  cannot 
be  determined  directly  from  references  in  historical  sources,  an 
estimate  will  be  used  based  on  information  in  the  eleventh  federal 
census.  This  important  source  contains  a  table  which  gives  the 
population  and  number  of  dwellings  in  villages  of  the  Nushagak 
census  district  (Porter,  1893,  p.  164).  From  this  list  of  settlements 
occupied  in  1890,  only  some  of  which  can  be  identified  with  cer- 
tainty, eight  from  the  Nushagak  River  and  Nushagak  Bay  have 


village 

population 

Agivavik 

30 

Akakhpuk  (Akokpak) 

9 

Akgulurigiglak  (Akulivikchuk) 

61 

Kakwok  (Kokwok) 

45 

Kanakanak 

53 

Kanulik 

54 

Nushagak 

268 

Yekuk  (Ekuk) 

65 

Total 

585 

26  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

been  selected  and  the  figures  added  and  divided  to  give  the  average 
number  of  residents  per  house. 

The  villages  listed  below  were  chosen  for  the  following  reasons: 
1)  they  can  be  readily  identified;  2)  all  are  in  the  region  encompassed 
by  this  study;  3)  all  can  definitely  be  said  to  have  been  occupied 
primarily  by  Eskimos  and,  at  the  time  the  census  material  was 
collected,  were  subject  to  a  minimum  of  influences  that  would  have 
strongly  affected  the  population. 

houses 
2 
1 
5 
3 
5 
7 
25 
6 

54 

It  will  be  noted  that  these  figures  yield  an  average  of  a  little  more 
than  10  persons  per  house.  This  figure  may  be  on  the  low  side  but, 
in  the  absence  of  more  definite  information,  it  will  serve  for  the 
purpose  of  estimating  population  where  no  direct  evidence  is 
available. 

In  conclusion  it  is  necessary  to  say  something  concerning  the 
site  designation  system  used  in  this  study,  a  system  which  utilizes 
the  1:250,000  U.S.G.S.  topographic  quadrangle  as  an  areal  base 
equivalent  to  the  county  in  other  states  (Hadleigh-West,  1967,  pp. 
107-108).  Under  this  system  quadrangle  names  are  abbreviated 
and  joined  with  the  prefix  "49"  to  form  a  trinomial  that  is  similar 
to  the  system  employed  by  the  Smithsonian  Institution.  The  area 
encompassed  by  this  study  involves  four  quadrangle  maps:  Nu- 
shagak Bay  (NB),  Dillingham  (Dil),  Naknek  (Nak),  and  Taylor 
Mountains  (Tay).  Since  "49"  is  the  prefix  for  all  of  Alaska,  it  is 
eliminated  from  the  site  designations  here  in  order  to  avoid  repeti- 
tion. Thus  the  total  designation  will  include  one  of  the  abbrevia- 
tions listed  above  together  with  a  number.  In  the  chapters  that 
follow  the  sites  will  be  described  according  to  convenient  and  logical 
subdivisions  of  the  total  region.  Since  a  subdivision  may  be  included 
on  more  than  one  quadrangle  map,  the  sites  will  not  be  designated 
in  a  continuous  numerical  order.  The  names  of  settlements,  when 
they  are  known,  will  be  included  along  with  the  appropriate  ab- 
breviations and  numbers.  Parentheses  around  a  name  is  an  indi- 
cation of  uncertainty  concerning  the  attribution. 


Chapter    1 
Village  Sites  on  the  Nuyakuk  and  Upper  Nushagak  Rivers 

Introduction 

In  this  chapter  those  archaeological  sites  on  the  Nuyakuk  River 
and  on  the  Nushagak  above  the  present-day  village  of  Ekwok  will 
be  discussed  (fig.  3).  Those  sites  between  Ekwok  and  the  mouth 
of  the  river  will  be  considered  in  the  following  chapter. 

The  earliest  maps  of  the  Nushagak  River  region  show  the 
Nushagak  and  its  major  western  tributary,  the  Nuyakuk,  with  the 
latter  flowing  out  of  Tikchik  Lake  to  the  west.  These  maps  indi- 
cate, however,  that  at  least  as  late  as  1850  and  perhaps  later,  the 
Nushagak  and  Nuyakuk  were  believed  to  be  one  river  (VanStone, 
1967,  p.  12).  The  Nushagak  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk 
was  referred  to  as  the  "Ilgajak"  or  "Ilgayak"  River  (VanStone, 
1959,  p.  38;  Zagoskin,  1967,  map  opp.  p.  358).  This  nomenclature 
appears  to  have  arisen  not  only  because  of  a  mistake  in  distinguishing 
between  a  tributary  and  the  main  river,  but  also  because  of  local 
names  given  the  Nushagak  by  Eskimos.  According  to  informants 
living  along  the  river  today,  the  upriver  people  referred  to  the 
Nushagak  as  the  Ilgayak,  a  place  name  that  has  no  meaning,  while 
the  lower  river  and  Nushagak  Bay  Eskimos  called  the  river  Tahlekuk 
which  means  "elbow,"  a  reference  to  the  shape  of  its  lower  reaches. 
Thus  it  seems  likely  that  the  early  explorers  followed  the  Eskimo 
terminology  for  the  river  above  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk  while 
naming  everything  below  that  point,  including  the  Nuyakuk, 
Nushagak,  a  word  which,  at  the  present  time,  has  no  meaning  to 
local  people. 

The  Nuyakuk  River  heads  at  Tikchik  Lake  and  flows  in  a 
southeasterly  direction  58  km.  before  joining  the  Nushagak.  A 
beautiful  stream,  the  Nuyakuk  is  clear  and  deep  with  a  moderate 
current  and  high  banks  on  both  sides.  Just  below  Tikchik  Lake 
is  a  short  stretch  of  fast  water  and  about  5  km.  below  the  lake  is  a 
small  waterfall.    A  third  stretch  of  fast  water  occurs  about  10  km. 

27 


28 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Fig.  3.    Map  of  the  Nuyakuk,  lower  Mulchatna,  and  upper  Nushagak  rivers. 


below  the  lake.  Near  its  confluence  with  the  Nushagak  the  Nuyakuk 
meanders  considerably  and  there  are  many  gravel  bars  and  sloughs. 
With  few  exceptions,  the  country  close  to  the  river  exhibits  little 
relief  and  the  banks  are  well  wooded  with  spruce,  poplars,  alders, 
and  willows.  This  timber,  however,  does  not  extend  back  from  the 
riverbanks  to  any  great  extent. 

The  Nushagak  River  above  Ekwok  is  more  or  less  confined  to 
one  channel,  although  there  are  many  sloughs,  islands,  and  gravel 
bars.  The  river  is  navigable  for  small  boats  well  north  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Nuyakuk,  although  it  is  extremely  braided  above  that  point. 
The  right  bank  from  Ekwok  to  a  point  approximately  16  km.  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Mulchatna  River  is  bordered  by  a  steep  bluff 
that  ranges  from  15  to  65  m.  above  the  level  of  the  river.  This 
bluff  is  the  eastern  edge  of  a  great  undulating  plain  composed  of 
gravel,  sand,  and  clay  that  forms  the  topography  of  the  vast  stretch 
of  country  between  the  Nushagak  River  and  the  Tikchik  Mountains. 
This  plain  is,  for  the  most  part,  covered  with  moss,  grass,  and  brush, 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  29 

but  along  both  banks  of  the  river  in  the  area  under  consideration 
there  is  a  strip  of  timber  that  continues  upstream  into  the  Nushagak 
Hills.  This  strip,  which  grows  thinner  above  the  mouth  of  the 
Mulchatna  River  and  again  above  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk, 
consists  mainly  of  spruce,  poplar,  and  cottonwood  with  some  birch 
in  the  better  drained  areas  along  the  right  bank.  An  important 
landmark  in  this  area,  located  in  the  plain  between  the  river  and 
mountains,  is  Kemuk  Mountain,  a  group  of  rounded  hills  rising  to 
an  elevation  of  approximately  600  m. 

The  left  bank  of  the  Nushagak  from  Ekwok  to  a  point  opposite 
the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk  is  much  lower  than  the  right  bank  and 
rises  no  more  than  2-7  m.  above  the  water  level.  The  first  well- 
defined  bluffs  on  this  side  of  the  river  occur  about  6  km.  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Mulchatna.  About  8  km.  east  of  the  confluence  of 
the  Nushagak  and  Nuyakuk  rivers,  a  low,  rounded  mountain  rises 
approximately  535  m.  above  the  surrounding  plain.  This  prominent 
landmark,  known  as  Ketok  Mountain,  marks  the  southern  end  of 
the  divide  that  separates  the  drainage  basins  of  the  Mulchatna  and 
upper  Nushagak  rivers.  The  word  ketok  means  "can't  pass,"  a 
reference  to  the  fact  that  the  mountain  is  visible  from  a  great 
distance  to  travellers  moving  up  the  Nushagak  who  never  seem  to 
be  able  to  reach  or  pass  it. 

Site  Descriptions 

Tay-1  (Ingrik) 

Two  elderly  informants  at  New  Koliganek  described  this  village 
as  having  been  located  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  creek  which  flows 
into  the  Nushagak  slightly  less  than  8  km.  below  the  mouth  of  the 
King  Salmon  River  and  on  the  opposite  bank.  The  survey,  however, 
was  not  extended  into  this  area.  One  informant  stated  that  the 
settlement  consisted  of  five  or  six  houses,  but  the  other  mentioned 
only  two.  Both  agreed,  however,  that  this  was  the  only  site  on  the 
Nushagak  above  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk. 

On  the  Fassett  manuscript  map  of  1910  there  is  a  "large  winter 
village"  indicated  as  being  located  inland  from  the  left  bank  of 
the  Nushagak  well  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk.  Pre- 
sumably this  could  be  Ingrik  even  though  the  above-mentioned 
informants  indicated  that  the  site  was  on  the  river  bank.  It  should 
also  be  noted  that  other  informants  questioned  concerning  this 
settlement  knew  nothing  about  it  and  did  not  recognize  the  name. 


30  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

No  information  could  be  obtained  concerning  the  period  of  occu- 
pancy, although  if  Ingrik  is  Fassett's  "large  winter  village,"  it 
presumably  was  occupied  at  the  time  he  collected  the  data  for  his 
map  in  1901-1902.    The  name  means  "mountain." 

Dil-1  Kaskanak  (59°  56 'N,  158°  12'W) 

Located  at  the  point  where  the  Nuyakuk  River  flows  out  of 
Tikchik  Lake,  this  site  is  shown  on  the  Dillingham  quadrangle  of 
the  U.S.G.S.  Alaska  Reconnaissance  Topographic  Series  of  maps 
(fig.  3).  The  name  was  obtained  by  the  U.S.G.S.  in  1932  and 
published  for  the  first  time  by  the  geologist  John  B.  Mertie  (1938, 
pi.  1).  Although  this  location  was  observed  only  from  the  air 
during  surveys  in  1964,  there  was  no  sign  of  semi-subterranean 
house  structures.  Informants  noted  that  there  had  been  a  reindeer 
camp  at  this  location  in  the  early  1920's,  but  they  knew  nothing 
about  a  village  or  fish  camp.  The  place  must  been  an  important 
portage  as  there  are  rapids  right  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Nuyakuk. 
A  well-used  trail  around  them  can  be  seen  clearly  from  the  air. 

Dil-2,  3  (Kaskanak) 

These  two  sites  are  both  situated  on  the  Nuyakuk  River  near 
Tikchik  Lake.  Dil-2  is  located  about  V/i  km.  below  the  lake 
where  the  river  makes  a  sharp  bend  to  the  south.  Dil-3  is  approxi- 
mately 8  km.  from  the  lake  at  a  point  where  the  river  makes  a  sharp 
turn  east.  Both  sites,  which  were  observed  only  from  the  air,  are  on 
small  spits  formed  at  the  mouths  of  creeks  flowing  into  the  main 
river.  Both  are  known  locally  as  Kaskanak,  a  fact  that  created 
some  confusion  in  discussions  of  this  general  area  with  informants. 

The  banks  are  low  in  the  general  vicinity  of  these  sites,  each  of 
which  consists  of  three  small  houses  with  tunnels  facing  the  river. 
An  informant  who  was  49  years  old  in  1965  was  born  at  Dil-2  in 
1916.  He  lived  there  seasonally  with  his  father,  his  father's  brother, 
and  their  families  until  1928  or  1929.  According  to  this  informant 
both  Dil-2  and  Dil-3  were  primarily  fish  camps  occupied  only  during 
the  summer  months.  The  river  is  shallow  and  narrow  in  this  area 
and  presumably  fish  could  be  taken  more  easily  than  at  other 
locations.  It  should  be  noted  that  the  name  Kaskanak  as  applied 
to  these  three  sites  near  the  headwaters  of  the  Nuyakuk  is  fre- 
quently confused  with  a  much  larger  former  settlement  of  the  same 
name  on  the  upper  Kvichak  River.     References  to  Kaskanak  in 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


31 


Fig.  4.    Dil-4    Old  Koliganek. 

historic  sources  appear  without  exception  to  refer  to  the  site  on  the 
Kvichak. 


Dil-h  Old  Koliganek 

This  site  is  called  Old  Koliganek  to  distinguish  it  from  its  two 
successors,  Koliganek  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Nushagak  approxi- 
mately 8  km.  downstream  and  New  Koliganek  on  the  opposite 
bank  about  3  km.  below  Koliganek.  The  Old  Koliganek  site  is 
located  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Nuyakuk  River  just  above  its 
mouth.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  site  the  riverbank  is  low,  but  it  begins 
to  rise  near  the  village.  Vegetation  near  the  site  is  extremely  sparse 
(fig.  4).  A  few  spruce  and  willows  occur  along  the  bank  and  there 
are  scrub  willows  and  alders  in  the  lower  areas.  Back  from  the  bank, 
however,  the  trees  rapidly  give  way  to  tundra  vegetation.  Although 
the  site  is  opposite  a  low,  grassy  island,  the  channel  around  one  side 
of  this  island  is  choked  with  growth  and  the  resultant  slough  has 
practically  no  current. 

The  Old  Koliganek  site  is  situated  on  two  levels  which  rise  from 
a  grassy,  flat  area  at  the  riverbank.  On  the  first,  about  2  m.  above 
the  river,  are  the  remains  of  at  least  three  structures,  one  of ^ which  is 
a  cabin.    Other  cabin  outlines  may  have  been  obscured  by  the  tall 


32 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


church 


tall  grass 


L>     O 


ii 


ridge 


tall  grass 


Q 


Fig.  5.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-4    Old  Koliganek.    Not  to  scale. 

grass.  The  second  level  is  approximately  20  m.  higher  than  the 
preceding  one  and  here  were  located  seven  structures  in  two  rows, 
the  largest  of  which  was  probably  a  kashgee,  or  ceremonial  house 
(fig.  5).  The  fact  that  the  tunnels  of  these  structures  do  not  con- 
sistently face  in  any  one  direction  should  be  noted.  A  grove  of 
willows  has  grown  up  at  the  southwest  end  of  the  site  on  the  highest 
bank.  Here  there  is  a  small  cemetery  and  the  rectangular  founda- 
tions of  a  church.  This  would  appear  to  be  the  only  part  of  the  site 
where  trees  have  encroached. 

An  elderly  informant  who  was  born  at  the  Old  Koliganek  site 
in  the  late  1870's  recalled  nine  occupied  houses  and  a  single  kashgee 
during  his  childhood.  He  also  noted  that  the  name  of  the  settlement 
means  "one  on  top  of  the  other,"  an  apparent  reference  to  the  two 
prominent  levels  on  which  the  structures  were  built. 

The  Old  Koliganek  site  is  first  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics 
of  the  Nushagak  Church  in  1878  and  there  is  some  indication  that 
the  village  was  visited  by  a  priest  in  that  year  (Alaska  Russian 
Church  Archives,  accession  12,766,  vital  statistics,  Nushagak  1842- 
1931). x    In  Koliganek  census  data  collected  by  the  Bureau  of  Indian 

1  To  avoid  lengthy  repetitions,  this  reference  will  not  be  given  again.  It 
should  be  understood  that  all  references  to  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church 
have  been  taken  from  this  source. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  33 

Affairs  teacher  in  1962,  the  oldest  resident  is  listed  as  having  been 
born  in  the  old  village  in  1871;  this  is  the  earliest  birth  date  obtained 
for  the  site.  An  early  population  listing  of  30  is  given  for  the  settle- 
ment by  Captain  G.  W.  Bailey  of  the  United  States  Revenue  Marine 
who  obtained  his  information  from  church  records  at  Nushagak  in 
October,  1879  (Bailey,  1880,  pp.  26-27).  Father  Vasili  Shishkin, 
a  Russian  Orthodox  priest  from  Nushagak,  visited  the  village  in 
January,  1882  but  he  gives  no  population  figures  (DRHA,  vol.  1, 
p.  144). 2  However,  the  tenth  federal  census,  data  for  which  was 
collected  about  the  same  time,  lists  91  inhabitants  (Petroff,  1884, 
p.  17)  and  in  1898  there  were  114  (Elliott,  1900,  p.  740). 

Old  Koliganek  is  mentioned  consistently  in  the  vital  statistics 
until  1930  and  in  1923  a  Bureau  of  Fisheries  party  visited  the 
settlement  and  found  only  three  families  in  residence  (Bower,  1926, 
pp.  108-110).  In  1931  the  anthropologist  Ales  Hrdlifcka  ascended 
the  Nushagak  as  far  as  Old  Koliganek  while  collecting  skeletal 
material  for  the  United  States  National  Museum.  He  noted  that 
the  three  houses  closest  to  the  riverbank  were  occupied,  but  he  en- 
countered only  a  single  family;  the  small  church  was  still  standing 
(Hrdlicka,  1944,  pp.  361-362). 

Informants  at  New  Koliganek  maintained  that  the  Old  Koliganek 
site  had  been  abandoned  about  1940  at  which  time  the  people  moved 
to  Koliganek.  It  in  turn  was  abandoned  in  1964  when  the  in- 
habitants moved  again,  this  time  about  3  km.  south  to  New  Koliganek 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  river.  The  reason  given  for  the  abandon- 
ment of  Old  Koliganek  was  that  firewood  was  difficult  to  obtain. 
It  would  appear  that  at  the  time  of  the  move  to  Koliganek,  no 
more  than  three  families  were  living  in  the  old  village.  It  is  likely, 
however,  that  at  its  height,  perhaps  around  the  turn  of  the  century, 
the  settlement  had  more  than  100  residents.  Old  Koliganek  occu- 
pied a  strategic  point  at  the  confluence  of  two  rivers.  In  addition 
to  being  a  good  grayling  fishing  place  in  the  fall,  a  fact  mentioned 
by  several  informants,  it  was  conveniently  located  for  access  to 
caribou  country  to  the  north  and  to  good  trapping  areas  in  the 
immediate  vicinity.  In  conclusion,  then,  it  can  be  noted  that  the 
span  of  occupation  at  Old  Koliganek  extended  from  before  1870, 
but  perhaps  not  much  before,  until  about  1940. 

2  This  is  a  reference  to  "Documents  Relative  to  the  History  of  Alaska,"  15 
typewritten  volumes,  copies  of  which  are  located  in  the  University  of  Alaska 
Library  and  the  Library  of  Congress.  These  volumes,  the  first  four  of  which 
contain  most  of  the  Russian  materials,  were  compiled  as  part  of  the  Alaska 
History  Research  Project  (1936-1938)  of  the  University  of  Alaska. 


34 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Fig.  6.    Dil-6    Akokpak. 

Dil-5  (Manasuk) 

Elderly  informants  at  New  Koliganek  recalled  that  at  one  time 
there  had  been  a  sizeable  village  about  half  way  between  Old 
Koliganek  and  Koliganek  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Nushagak.  It 
was  called  Manasuk  and  has  now  been  completely  cut  away  by 
the  river.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  died  in  the  influenza  and  measles 
epidemic  of  1899-1900  and  the  few  survivors  moved  away.  This 
village  is  not  mentioned  in  any  of  the  historical  sources  consulted 
in  the  preparation  of  this  study. 

Dil-6  Akokpak  (59°  40'N,  157°  07'W) 

This  small  site  is  located  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  slightly 
below  the  mouth  of  the  Mulchatna.  The  settlement  is  shown  on 
the  Dillingham  quadrangle  of  the  U.S.G.S.  Alaska  Reconnaissance 
Topographic  Series,  but  its  actual  location  is  about  1%  km.  south 
of  the  point  indicated  on  this  map.  The  site  is  situated  in  a  deep 
depression  between  two  hills  and  there  is  a  grassy  slope  on  both 
sides  of  a  small  creek  that  runs,  in  a  north-south  direction,  into  the 
Nushagak  River.  There  are  no  alders  along  this  creek,  but  some 
have  grown  up  along  the  bank  of  the  river  in  front  of  the  site  and 
almost  obscure  it  from  the  water  (fig.  6).  Informants  say  that  the 
name  Akokpak  means  "big  slough."     There  is  no  slough  at  this 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  35 

point,  but  perhaps  the  reference  is  to  the  many  sloughs  which 
make  up  the  mouth  of  the  nearby  Mulchatna  River. 

There  were  three  structures  on  the  east  slope  of  the  site  and  on 
the  west  side  are  the  remains  of  a  small,  recently  occupied  cabin. 


Fig.  7.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-6    Akokpak.    Not  to  scale. 

A  number  of  foundation  logs  are  visible  and  sections  of  oil  drums 
and  the  remains  of  a  cast  iron  stove  are  lying  about.  Only  the  struc- 
ture at  the  extreme  north  end  of  the  site  on  the  east  slope  can  be 
said  to  approximate  a  traditional  Eskimo  house.  The  other  two 
on  this  side  of  the  creek  appear  to  be  the  remains  of  cabins  (fig.  7). 
In  addition  to  the  dwellings,  there  are  numerous  pits  scattered  about 
the  site  which  could  not  be  identified  and  projecting  poles  which 
may  be  the  remains  of  fish  drying  racks. 

The  first  reference  to  Akokpak  in  the  sources  is  to  a  visit  made  by 
Alfred  B.  Schanz  on  February  5,  1891  while  on  his  expedition  to 
Lake  Clark.  He  does  not  mention  the  population  and  gives  no 
description  of  the  settlement  (Schanz,  1891,  no.  1882,  p.  156). 
A  village  called  "Akakhpuk"  is  listed  in  the  eleventh  federal  census 
as  having  a  population  of  nine  in  1890  consisting  of  two  families 
living  in  a  single  house  (Porter,  1893,  pp.  5,  164).  Since  Schanz 
was  a  census  enumerator  for  the  Nushagak  census  district,  these 
sources  presumably  refer  to  a  single  visit.  In  the  summer  of  1923 
a  Bureau  of  Fisheries  party  stopped  at  the  village  at  which  time 
there  were  three  families  in  residence  (Bower,  1926,  pp.  108-110). 


36  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

The  first  and  only  reference  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak 
church  is  in  1929.  Hrdlicka  (1944,  pp.  358-359)  mentions  a  site  in 
the  area  and  Akokpak  fits  his  vague  description,  although  he  refers 
to  it  as  being  above  the  confluence  of  the  Mulchatna  and  the 
Nushagak.  The  site  was  abandoned,  probably  temporarily,  at  the 
time  of  his  visit  in  the  summer  of  1931.  John  B.  Mertie  and  a 
U.S.G.S.  party  visited  the  community  in  the  same  summer,  found 
20  people  living  there,  and  noted  that  the  village  contained  a  church 
(Mertie,  1938,  pp.  24-26).  Informants  at  New  Koliganek,  however, 
denied  that  there  had  ever  been  a  church  or  chapel  in  this  settlement. 

Informants  at  Ekwok  in  1964  said  that  two  families  abandoned 
Akokpak  about  1940,  but  New  Koliganek  informants  maintained 
that  one  old  man  lived  there  until  1955.  The  site  was  considered 
to  be  a  poor  place  for  a  village  because  it  was  impossible  to  see  well 
in  either  direction,  and  the  wind  would  whistle  down  the  little 
ravine  in  winter.  However,  there  was  good  fishing  in  the  fall  and 
several  informants  spoke  of  the  site  as  having  been  a  fish  camp. 
It  would  appear,  therefore,  that  Akokpak  was  occupied  from  about 
1890  until  1940  and  perhaps  longer,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  the  popula- 
tion ever  consisted  of  more  than  three  or  four  families,  or  about  30 
people.  Probably  Old  Koliganek  absorbed  the  residents  at  the 
time  they  moved,  although  some  may  have  gone  to  Nunachuak. 

Dil-7  Nunachuak  (59°  38 'N,  157°  04' W) 

The  Nunachuak,  or  New  Village,  site  is  located  at  the  mouth 
of  a  wide,  slough-like  creek  (Nunachuak  Creek)  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Nushagak  approximately  91  2  km.  below  Akokpak.  At  the 
present  time  it  appears  as  a  low,  flat,  cleared  area  surrounded  by  a 
heavy  growth  of  alders  (fig.  8).  The  entire  occupation  area  is  no 
more  than  2  m.  above  the  water  level  and  the  river  itself  is  very 
shallow  at  this  point,  making  it  difficult  for  boats  to  approach. 
This  would  be  particularly  true  with  regard  to  the  large  commercial 
fishing  boats  used  by  the  Nushagak  Eskimos  today  and  may  have 
been  a  factor  in  the  abandonment  of  the  site.  A  projecting  bank 
of  Nunachuak  Creek  prevents  a  clear  view  upriver  from  the  site 
and  the  view  downriver  is  limited  by  the  lack  of  elevation.  The 
area  of  occupation  is  about  50  by  25  m. 

Nunachuak  is  obviously  a  very  recent  site  and  is  shown  on  the 
Dillingham  quadrangle.  There  are  no  house  pits  that  would  indi- 
cate the  presence  of  traditional  Eskimo  semi-subterranean  houses. 
Two  dilapidated  cabins,  one  elevated  cache  and  two  fish  racks  are 


ggfgsa 


Fig.  8.    Dil-7    Nunachuak. 


Nushagak  River 


^>Cabin 
Fish  Rack 


I  Church 
I |  Cemetery 


Willows 


Fig.  9.   Sketch  map  of  Dil-7    Nunachuak.    Not  to  scale. 


37 


38 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Fig.  10.    Church  at  Nunachuak. 


still  standing  (fig.  9).  At  the  northwest  corner  of  the  site  stands  a 
ruined  church  surrounded  by  a  cemetery  (fig.  10).  Presumably 
there  were  at  one  time  many  more  cabins,  but  it  is  difficult  to 
determine  their  location  in  the  high  grass.  It  is  likely  that  some 
were  dismantled  and  the  logs  moved  to  new  building  sites. 

Informants  at  Ekwok  maintained  that  Nunachuak  did  not  come 
into  existence  much  before  1920  and  it  is  not  mentioned  in  any 
census  until  1930  when  it  had  a  population  of  32  (Fifteenth  Census 
of  the  United  States:  1930,  pub.  1932,  p.  1222).  Mertie  (1938,  pp. 
24-26)  stopped  at  the  settlement  the  following  year  and  noted  a 
population  of  25.  The  community  is  not  mentioned  in  the  vital 
statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church  until  1929  and  1930.  Although 
the  above  information  seems  conclusive,  the  fact  remains  that 
Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs  census  reports  at  New  Stuyahok  contain 
the  name  of  an  individual  who  is  supposed  to  have  been  born  at 
Nunachuak  in  1892.  Of  course  the  location  could  have  served  as 
a  camping  spot  or  fish  camp  long  before  the  village  was  established, 
and  also  the  census  material  may  be  incorrect.  The  most  recent 
birth  date  obtainable  for  the  site,  1955,  also  comes  from  Bureau  of 
Indian  Affairs  records.  It  appears  unlikely  that  there  were  more 
than  five  or  six  families  living  in  the  village  at  any  one  time.     In 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


39 


the  1930's  three  different  men  maintained  small  trading  posts  in 
the  settlement  and  these  may  have  attracted  an  increased  temporary 
population  at  various  times. 

It  is  considered  probable  that  Nunachuak  was  populated  in 
part  by  former  residents  of  the  Mulchatna  River  and  that  those 
who  eventually  abandoned  the  site  moved  to  New  Stuyahok. 
Informants  mentioned  that  floods  occurred  frequently  in  the  spring 
and  occasionally  during  the  winter  thaws.  The  final  abandonment 
is  said  to  have  taken  place  for  this  reason. 

Dil-8  Elilakok  (59°  33'N,  157°  07'W) 

Located  about  93^  km.  below  Nunachuak  on  the  same  side  of 
the  river,  this  site,  like  Nunachuak,  is  very  low,  grass  covered, 
and  at  the  entrance  of  a  wide,  slough-like  creek.  The  Elilakok  site 
consists  of  three  large  house  pits,  a  kashgee,  and  a  number  of  sizeable 
pits  which  cannot  be  identified.  Two  of  them  are  shown  on  the 
site  map  (fig.  11).  The  dwellings  and  the  kashgee  have  prominent 
entrance  chambers.  Like  Nunachuak,  Elilakok  is  surrounded  by  a 
heavy  growth  of  alders  and  is  no  more  than  2  m.  above  the  river 
level.  No  cabin  remains  were  located  nor  were  graves  visible.  The 
possibility  of  frequent  flooding  is  certain  to  have  been  a  major 
factor  in  the  decision  to  abandon  this  site. 

There  is  very  little  information  available  concerning  the  occu- 
pation of  Elilakok,  although  it  is  shown  on  the  Dillingham  quad- 


Nushagak  River 


□ 


□ 


S 


kashgee 


willows 


Fig.  11.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-8    Elilakok.    Not  to  scale. 


40  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

rangle.  Two  informants  at  New  Koliganek  recall  stopping  there 
on  trips  down  the  river  to  Nushagak  at  the  turn  of  the  century. 
A  middle-aged  Ekwok  man  was  taken  to  a  dance  at  the  site  when 
he  was  ten  years  old  about  45  years  ago.  The  site  is  mentioned  as 
being  deserted  when  a  Bureau  of  Fisheries  party  passed  by  in  the 
late  summer  of  1923.  The  definite  impression  given,  however,  is 
that  the  desertion  was  temporary  (Bower,  1926,  pp.  108-110). 
Hrdlicka  (1944,  p.  370)  examined  the  site  on  June  11,  1931  and 
noted  that  it  had  only  recently  been  abandoned.  In  spite  of  what 
would  seem  to  be  a  relatively  late  occupancy,  there  are  no  references 
to  the  village  in  any  of  the  census  material  available  for  the  present- 
day  Nushagak  villages,  nor  is  it  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics  of 
the  Nushagak  church.  In  any  event,  it  is  clear  that  the  site  can  date 
no  earlier  than  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  was  abandoned 
by  1930;  population  was  probably  never  more  than  35  to  40.  An 
Ekwok  informant  thought  that  the  inhabitants  may  have  moved 
to  Nunachuak,  but  this  could  not  be  verified. 

Dil-9  Inakpuk  (59°  32 'N,  157°  09' W) 

This  site,  although  shown  on  the  Dillingham  quadrangle  map 
as  being  located  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  about  8  km.  below 
Elilokak,  could  not  be  located  during  surveys  in  1964  and  1967. 
This  is  perhaps  not  surprising  since  informants  were  unanimous  in 
describing  it  as  a  small  fish  camp,  occupied  seasonally,  and  without 
standing  cabins  or  house  pits  of  the  traditional  type.  It  is  said  to 
have  been  located  on  what  is  now  a  very  small  and  shallow  slough. 
According  to  one  informant,  the  name  means  "big  bar"  or  "big 
island"  and  refers  to  a  large  island  just  below  the  site. 

Inakpuk  is  shown  on  Fassett's  map  as  "Pit-mik-ha-mut"  and 
there  was  one  family  living  there  in  1923  (Bower,  1926,  pp.  108-110). 
A  single  reference  to  the  settlement  occurs  in  vital  statistics  in  the 
office  of  the  Deputy  Magistrate  in  Dillingham,  a  marriage  license 
having  been  issued  to  a  resident  of  Inakpuk  in  August,  1922.  The 
name  Inakpuk  was  obtained  in  1930  from  Frank  H.  Waskey,  a  long- 
time resident  of  the  Dillingham  area,  by  the  U.S.G.S.  and  was 
published  by  Mertie  (1938,  pi.  1).  All  this  information  would  seem 
to  indicate  that  the  settlement  was  occupied  during  the  1920's 
and  possibly  into  the  1930's,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  more  than  two 
families  ever  resided  there  at  the  same  time. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


41 


Fig.  12.    Dil-10    Tunravik. 


Dil-10  Tunravik  (59°  31'N,  157°  15'W) 

About  8  km.  above  New  Stuyahok  and  1%  km.  northeast  of 
the  mouth  of  Tunravik  Creek  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  is 
Tunravik,  a  site  about  which  very  little  information  could  be  ob- 
tained even  though  it  is  obviously  recent  and  is  shown  on  the 
Dillingham  quadrangle  map.  Like  other  sites  on  the  right  bank, 
this  one  is  located  in  a  rather  narrow  ravine  between  two  hills, 
through  which  flows  a  fast-moving  stream.  In  the  ravine  bottom 
the  alder  growth  is  almost  impenetrable  and  the  stream  itself  is 
virtually  invisible  (fig.  12).  On  the  south  side  of  the  creek  the  hill 
rises  abruptly  and  there  are  no  signs  of  occupation.  On  the  north 
side  four  houses  were  located  on  a  bluff,  while  the  flat  area  along  the 
creek  is  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  tall  grass  (fig.  13).  West 
of  the  occupied  part  of  the  site  is  a  flat,  grass  covered  area  with 
some  well-defined  depressions  that  may  be  the  remains  of  cache  pits. 
All  four  of  the  structures  on  the  bluff  were  of  the  traditional  type 
with  their  tunnels  and  entryrooms  facing  downriver.  The  largest 
structure  at  the  front  of  the  bluff  may  have  been  a  kashgee. 

Like  the  inhabitants  of  a  number  of  right  bank  sites,  residents 
of  Tunravik  chose  the  north  side  of  a  creek  and  utilized  a  steep, 
natural  slope.     The  site  commands  a  good  view  downriver  and 


42 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


hill 


dense  willows 


Fig.  13.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-10    Tunravik.    Not  to  scale. 

on  the  south  side  there  is  a  trail  that  leads  up  the  hill  to  a  point 
from  which  it  is  possible  to  see  a  distance  of  11  or  12  km.  upriver. 

Although  there  are  no  references  to  Tunravik  in  the  sources, 
some  information  concerning  the  occupancy  was  obtained  from 
informants.  According  to  a  man  who  was  50  years  old  in  1966, 
there  were  people  living  at  the  site  when  he  was  eight  or  nine. 
Another  informant  in  his  70's  believed  that  there  were  two  occupied 
houses  at  the  settlement  when  he  was  a  small  boy  around  the  turn 
of  the  century  and  that  these  people  eventually  moved  downriver 
to  Ekwok.  This  information  would  suggest  an  occupancy  extending 
from  perhaps  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  until  about  1925. 
If  all  the  dwelling  units  were  occupied  at  the  same  time,  which  is 
by  no  means  certain,  a  population  of  35  or  40  is  suggested. 

Dil-11  Agivavik 

One  of  the  most  important  and  well-documented  sites  on  the 
Nushagak  River,  Agivavik  is  situated  on  the  right  bank  about 
8  km.  below  New  Stuyahok.  At  this  point  the  riverbank  is  high 
and  there  is  a  moderate  growth  of  willows  as  well  as  a  few  spruce. 
The  Agivavik  site  resembles  Tunravik  in  many  respects.  It  is 
located  in  a  ravine  formed  by  a  swift  moving  stream,  on  both  banks 
of  which  are  thick  growths  of  alders.  On  the  south  side  of  the 
stream  there  are  no  indications  of  occupation,  the  slope  rising 
abruptly  behind  the  alders.    On  the  north  side  the  rise  is  also  abrupt 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


43 


\ 

hill 

* 

willows 

.c 

3 

O 
(0 

^^          ^^^\s^           "" 

<y.o 

)  1^ 

, willows 

K> 

\M 

o 

0      h'" 

o^— 

Fig.  14.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-11    Agivavik.    Not  to  scale. 


but  not  so  steep.  Four  structures  were  located  on  a  grass-covered 
ridge  near  the  riverbank  and  a  fifth  at  the  extreme  western  end  of 
the  site.  Toward  the  west  this  ridge  slopes  off  to  a  flat,  grass- 
covered  area  where  there  are  two  small  house  pits  (fig.  14).  All 
these  structures  approximate  the  traditional  Eskimo  type,  the  one 
at  the  western  end  of  the  ridge  appearing  to  be  somewhat  older  than 
those  near  the  riverbank.  The  two  small  house  pits  in  the  flat 
area  by  the  creek  at  the  rear  of  the  site  appear  to  be  the  most  recent. 
They  could  almost  represent  the  remains  of  cabins,  although  there 
are  shallow  excavations  and  short  entrance  passages. 

In  addition  to  the  structures  just  described,  there  are  at  least 
five  additional  house  pits  on  the  north  side  of  the  creek  in  the 
forested  area  well  above  the  visible  portion  of  the  site;  they  do  not 
show  on  the  site  map.  These  structures,  which  were  not  discovered 
until  the  area  had  been  examined  a  third  time,  have  been  almost 
totally  obscured  by  advancing  vegetation.  Spruce  and  cottonwood 
trees  are  growing  out  of  them  and  the  ground  cover  is  predominant- 
ly moss.  The  tree  growth  and  moss  cover  make  it  difficult  to  deter- 
mine the  exact  number  of  structures  in  this  area.  It  seems  likely 
that  these  dwellings  represent  a  prehistoric  component  which  was 
never  disturbed  because  more  recent  inhabitants  confined  their 
activities  to  that  part  of  the  site  most  accessible  to  the  river. 

The  entire  Agivavik  site  is  dotted  with  small  pits  and  there 
may  also  be  midden  deposits  in  the  more  recently  occupied  sections. 


44  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

The  inhabitants  of  the  settlement  would  have  enjoyed  a  good  view 
downriver  even  though  the  site  is  protected  from  the  main  channel 
by  several  low  islands.  In  fact,  it  is  really  on  a  slough  and  not  on 
the  river  proper. 

There  is  no  shortage  of  source  material  documenting  the  occupa- 
tion of  Agivavik.  It  is  mentioned  for  the  first  time  in  the  vital 
statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church  in  1863  and  thereafter  occurs  fre- 
quently until  the  final  reference  in  1902.  There  is  some  indication 
that  the  settlement  was  visited  by  a  missionary  for  the  first  time  in 
the  former  year.  In  1878  the  village  is  mentioned  in  the  missionary's 
journal  (DRHA,  vol.  1,  p.  330),  and  in  the  following  year  it  is  noted 
in  Bailey's  list  of  communities  as  having  a  population  of  47  (1880, 
pp.  26-27) .  Father  Shishkin  mentions  a  visit  to  Agivavik  in  January 
1882  at  which  time  it  appears  to  have  been  one  of  only  three  occupied 
villages  on  the  river  (DRHA,  vol.  2,  p.  144).  Data  for  the  tenth 
federal  census,  collected  the  preceding  year,  lists  a  population  of  52 
but  there  is  no  indication  as  to  how  many  houses  were  occupied 
(Petroff,  1884,  p.  17).  Ten  years  later  in  February,  1891,  however, 
A.  B.  Schanz,  collecting  statistics  for  the  eleventh  census,  noted 
that  there  was  a  population  of  30  living  at  Agivavik  in  two  houses 
(Schanz,  1891,  no.  1882,  p.  156;  Porter,  1893,  pp.  5,  164). 

These  are  the  extent  of  the  references  to  Agivavik  until  Hrdlidka 
visited  the  site  in  1931.  At  that  time  his  guide  told  him  that  the 
settlement  had  been  occupied  in  part  until  "about  30  years  ago" 
(HrdliSka,  1944,  pp.  373-374).  The  village  is  shown  on  maps 
attached  to  the  annual  reports  of  the  Governor  of  Alaska  from  1901 
to  1908,  although  it  is  located  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  river  and 
well  above  the  mouth  of  the  Nuyakuk.  Fassett,  on  his  manuscript 
map  of  1910,  shows  a  site  in  the  approximate  location  of  Agivavik, 
but  he  calls  it  "At-mik-ha-mut."  Agivavik  is  mistakenly  identified 
by  Orth  (1967,  p.  51)  as  being  located  on  the  Ugashik  River. 

On  the  basis  of  the  above  information,  it  seems  certain  that 
Agivavik  was  abandoned  sometime  during  the  first  decade  of  the 
present  century.  Concerning  length  of  occupancy  and  size,  it  seems 
safe  to  conclude  that  the  site  was  occupied  back  into  the  late  pre- 
historic period  at  which  time  it  may  have  been  considerably  larger 
than  at  any  time  after  historic  contact.  After  the  beginning  of  the 
historic  period,  it  is  probable  that  the  population  seldom,  if  ever, 
exceeded  60. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  45 

Dil-12  Ekwok  (59°  22'N,  157°  30' W) 

Ekwok  is  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Nushagak  just  above 
the  mouth  of  Klutuk  Creek.  The  village  name  apparently  occurs 
for  the  first  time  on  Fassett's  map,  but  a  post  office,  established  in 
1935,  is  known  as  Ekwak.  The  settlement  is  frequently  confused 
in  the  sources  with  Ekuk  on  Nushagak  Bay.  Although  Ekwok  is 
occupied  today,  it  is  mentioned  here  because  of  its  age  and  significant 
relationship  with  other  sites  in  the  general  area. 

Ekwok  was  presumably  established  sometime  in  the  late  nine- 
teenth century  since  census  material  collected  by  the  school  teacher 
in  1940  shows  several  residents  who  were  born  there  in  the  1890's; 
it  had  a  population  of  79  in  1898  (Elliott,  1900,  p.  740).  The  village 
is  first  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church  in 
1902  and  during  the  summer  of  that  same  year  a  biological  survey 
party  under  the  direction  of  W.  H.  Osgood  found  it  deserted.  He 
describes  the  settlement  as  "a  small  collection  of  igloos  and  caches" 
which  he  surmises  were  temporarily  occupied  by  people  from  the 
larger  community  of  Kokwok  about  5  km.  further  down  the  river 
(Osgood,  1904,  p.  18). 

At  Ekwok  today  there  are  few  indications  of  the  old  site.  Modern 
cabins  have  obliterated  the  old  house  pits,  most  of  which  were 
apparently  located  on  a  bluff  upriver  from  the  present  village 
(VanStone,  1967,  pp.  148-150).  Informants  stated  that  many 
Kokwok  people  had  moved  to  Ekwok,  particularly  in  1918-1919 
as  the  former  village  was  very  hard  hit  by  the  influenza  epidemic 
which  struck  Alaska  in  those  years.  It  seems  clear  that  Ekwok 
gradually  came  to  replace  Kokwok  (Dil-16)  and  Akulivikchuk 
(Dil-13)  as  the  most  important  population  center  in  the  middle 
river  region.  By  1923  it  was  already  the  largest  village  on  the 
river  (Bower,  1926,  pp.  108-110). 


Chapter   2 
Village  Sites  on  the  Middle  and  Lower  Nushagak  River 

Introduction 

The  left  bank  of  the  Nushagak  from  Ekwok  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Iowithla  River  is  bordered  by  the  steep  bluff  referred  to  in  the 
previous  chapter.  The  right  bank  downstream  as  far  as  Portage 
Creek  is  low  just  as  it  is  north  of  Ekwok.  From  a  point  approxi- 
mately 12  km.  below  Ekwok  the  river  is  divided  into  two  large 
channels  of  about  equal  size.  The  eastern  channel  is  known  as  the 
Keefer  Cutoff;  the  western  is  the  one  used  by  all  traffic  at  the  present 
time.  These  two  channels  continue  in  a  southwesterly  direction 
and  merge  about  16  km.  east  of  Black  Point.  From  there  to  Black 
Point  the  Nushagak  is  a  moderately  swift  stream  frequently  braided 
with  small  sloughs  and  channels  (fig.  15). 

The  Nushagak  River  estuary,  which  spreads  from  Black  Point 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Wood  River  and  runs  in  a  northwesterly  direc- 
tion, has  a  length  of  about  32  km.  and  an  average  width  of  3  km. 
Dark  gray  mud  flats  border  both  sides  of  this  estuary.  On  the 
northwest  bank  the  lowland  is  higher  and  alder  bushes  fringe  the 
shore.  The  flats  along  the  southwest  bank,  however,  rise  only 
slightly  above  the  level  of  high  tide  and  are  covered  with  a  thick 
growth  of  marsh  grass.  These  low  flats  spread  to  the  south  for  a 
distance  of  approximately  3  km.  but  wedge  out  toward  Black  Point. 
Beyond  the  mud  flats  in  a  southerly  direction  toward  the  bay  are 
treeless  plains  of  gravel,  sand,  and  clay  ranging  from  35  to  85  m. 
in  elevation  and  dotted  with  small  lakes. 

For  the  purposes  of  this  study,  the  mouth  of  the  Nushagak  is 
considered  to  lie  just  south  of  the  Wood  River  mouth  on  a  line 
between  Dillingham  and  Picnic  Point.  The  seaward  region  is  re- 
garded as  Nushagak  Bay.  Only  at  Black  Point,  about  48  km.  to 
the  southeast  of  Dillingham,  does  the  river  begin  to  maintain  a 
continuous  downstream  current,  while  the  effect  of  the  tides  is 
present  as  far  upstream  as  Portage  Creek. 

46 


a 

be 


5 


47 


48 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Fig.  16.    Dil-13    Akulivikchuk. 


Site  Descriptions 

Dil-13  Akulivikchuk 

This  important  site,  one  of  the  largest  on  the  river,  is  located 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  Nushagak  approximately  5  km.  below 
Ekwok  (fig.  3).  It  was  excavated  during  the  summer  of  1967 
(VanStone,  1970).  The  right  bank  of  the  Nushagak  in  this  area  is 
low  but  rises  again  south  of  Akulivikchuk  and  is  10  to  12  m.  high 
at  this  site.  The  formerly  occupied  area  appears  as  a  large,  cleared, 
relatively  flat  expanse  of  ground  approximately  150  m.  long  and  80 
m.  deep.  It  is  covered  with  tall  grass  and  divided  about  equally 
into  two  halves  by  a  deep  ravine  that  at  one  time  contained  a 
running  stream  (fig.  16) .  An  informant  suggested  that  the  name  of 
the  settlement  may  have  been  derived  from  agoonli  which  means 
"in  between,"  a  reference  to  the  small  creek  which  formerly  divided 
the  site. 

At  the  peripheries  of  Akulivikchuk  are  thick  growths  of  small 
spruce  and  cottonwoods  with  the  latter  being  more  common  near 
the  riverbank  to  the  north  and  south,  while  the  former  predominate 
along  the  back  of  the  site  to  the  west;  a  few  willows  are  also  growing 
in  the  ravine.    Trees  are  not  encroaching  to  any  great  extent  and 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


49 


Fig.  17.    Map  of  Dil-13    Akulivikchuk. 


the  cleared  area  of  former  occupation  must  be  nearly  the  same 
size  at  the  present  time  as  it  was  when  the  settlement  was  abandoned. 

To  the  southwest  of  the  ravine  the  cleared  area  is  somewhat 
smaller  than  to  the  northwest,  and  only  a  single  house  depression, 
together  with  a  number  of  pits,  is  located  on  this  side.  The  re- 
maining seven  houses,  the  single  kashgee,  and  a  large  number  of 
presumed  cache  pits  of  varying  sizes  were  on  the  northern  side 
(fig.  17).  The  fact  that  the  only  good  view  down  the  river  is  from 
the  north  side  may  account  for  this  distribution.  This  appears  to 
have  been  a  major  factor  in  the  orientation  as  well  as  the  location 
of  the  structures  since,  with  two  exceptions,  all  those  on  the  northern 
side  of  the  ravine  face  downstream. 

In  considering  the  natural  advantages  of  Akulivikchuk  as  a 
place  to  live,  it  is  possible  to  mention  the  high  ground,  the  presence 
of  fresh  water  running  in  the  ravine,  a  good  hunting  and  fishing 
location,  and  a  favorable  downriver  view  of  as  much  as  3-5  km. 
Another  factor  that  may  have  been  taken  into  consideration  by  the 
residents  was  the  availability  of  large  timber  for  building,  although 
there  is  little  of  that  left  in  the  area  today. 

Although  Akulivikchuk  was  almost  certainly  one  of  the  larger 
and  more  important  settlements  along  the  Nushagak  throughout 
all  or  most  of  its  occupation,  it  is  mentioned  infrequently  in  the 
historic  sources.     In  1843,  a  man  from  the  village,  presumably  a 


50  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

visitor  to  the  mission  at  Aleksandrovski,  is  noted  in  the  vital  statistics 
of  the  church  as  having  been  baptized.  Residents  of  the  settlement 
continue  to  be  listed  in  the  statistics  more  or  less  regularly  until 
1899  although,  as  will  be  noted  presently,  the  village  may  have 
been  abandoned  somewhat  earlier. 

The  only  definite  reference  to  Akulivikchuk  in  the  late  nineteenth 
century  published  sources  is  a  population  listing  of  72  in  Petroff 
(1884,  p.  17,  map  1).  In  the  eleventh  federal  census  reference  is 
made  to  a  village  called  "Akgulurigiglak"  in  the  Nushagak  census 
district  but  it  is  not  shown  on  the  accompanying  map.  The  settle- 
ment is  listed  as  having  a  population  of  61  including  16  families 
living  in  five  houses  (Porter,  1893,  p.  164) .  If  this  is  not  a  reference 
to  Akulivikchuk,  then  the  absence  of  the  village  from  the  1890 
census  suggests  that  it  may  have  been  abandoned  by  that  time. 
When  questioned  on  the  subject,  informants  could  only  say  that 
the  settlement  was  abandoned  sometime  around  the  turn  of  the 
century.  Reference  to  the  village  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  as  late  as  1899  could  be  misleading  since  it  is 
not  always  clear  whether  the  statistics  refer  to  the  place  of  a  pa- 
rishoner's  birth  or  to  his  residence  at  the  time  his  name  appears. 

The  cause  of  the  community's  abandonment  cannot  be  deter- 
mined with  certainty.  Several  informants  mentioned  that  during 
one  winter  when  many  of  the  village  children  were  playing  in 
front  of  the  settlement  on  the  river  ice,  it  suddenly  gave  way  and 
a  large  number  were  drowned.  It  was  said  to  have  been  after  this 
unfortunate  accident  that  people  left  Akulivikchuk.  However,  the 
emergence  of  other  villages  in  the  general  area  may  also  have  played 
a  role. 

Hrdlicka  visited  the  Akulivikchuk  site  in  the  summer  of  1931 
noting  on  his  way  up  the  river  that  it  was  "a  very  large  old  site 
on  right  bank,  largest  yet"  (1944,  p.  357).  On  the  return  trip  he 
was  even  more  impressed  and  described  the  site  as  follows: 

Reach  another  large  old  site  two  miles  below  Hurley's  [Ekwok]. 
Extends  on  both  sides  of  a  now  dry  small  stream  and  then  along  a 
large  flowing  creek.  Much  larger  than  the  site  [Agivavik]  above 
Hurley's  but  there  is  evidently  an  older  part  and  a  later.  Scores  of 
square  pits  of  igloos  some  large,  many  small.  Collectively  extend 
along  main  river  and  creek  for  at  least  half  a  mile,  igloos  several  deep 
(p.  374). 

It  is  difficult  to  recognize  the  Akulvikchuk  site  from  this  description; 
Hrdlicka  greatly  overestimated  its  size.  Also  there  is  nothing  to 
suggest  that  it  was  occupied  for  long  during  the  prehistoric  period. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  51 

A  reasonable  estimate  of  the  total  period  of  occupancy  would  be 
from  approximately  1800  to  1900.  It  is  unlikely  that  the  popula- 
tion ever  exceeded  100. 

Dil-U  (Okstukuk)  (59°  31 'N,  158°  18'W) 

Okstukuk  Lake  is  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Kokwok  River. 
At  the  point  where  the  river  flows  out  of  it  there  is  a  small  site 
partly  on  the  lakeshore  and  partly  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river. 
The  shore,  generally  low  with  a  heavy  growth  of  spruce,  is  about 
2  m.  above  the  water  level  at  the  site.  It  slopes  back  immediately 
along  the  riverbank  and  there  are  two  small  house  pits  situated  in 
this  low  area  with  their  tunnels  facing  the  river.  They  have  no 
entryrooms  and  the  structures  are  no  more  than  a  meter  above 
the  river  level.  A  third  house  pit  is  located  on  the  higher  part  of 
the  site  which  fronts  on  the  lake.  The  tunnel  and  entryroom  of 
this  structure  parallel  the  lakeshore  and  face  away  from  the  river. 

Okstukuk  Lake  is  shown  as  "Ok-su-kok"  on  the  Fassett  map, 
but  the  site  is  not  indicated.  Neither  is  it  mentioned  in  any  of  the 
sources.  An  informant  in  his  90's  living  at  New  Koliganek  said 
that  the  site  had  been  used  as  a  spring  camping  place  within  his 
lifetime.  Another  informant  nearly  as  old  noted  that  it  was  already 
abandoned  when  he  was  a  small  boy.  All  informants  agreed,  how- 
ever, that  the  Okstukuk  site  was  not  a  permanent  settlement  but  a 
fall  fishing  camp  for  whitefish  with  some  moose  hunting.  A  weir 
was  constructed  and  the  fish  dipped  out  of  it.  People  always  left 
this  camp  before  freeze-up  to  return  to  permanent  villages  along 
the  river. 

Dil-15 

This  site  is  located  along  a  small  slough,  now  virtually  dried  up, 
about  3  km.  above  Kokwok.  At  one  time  this  may  have  been  an 
important  channel  of  the  river,  but  it  is  now  necessary  to  walk  in 
from  the  slough  entrance  about  150  m.  to  the  site.  The  location 
of  this  former  settlement  was  difficult  to  determine  even  when 
pointed  out  by  informants  and  it  could  not  be  seen  during  air 
surveys  in  1964.  The  site  is  known  to  Eskimos  at  Ekwok  and 
apparently  was  visited  by  Hrdlidka  (1944,  p.  375)  in  1931  who 
believed  it  to  be  prehistoric. 

The  slough  bank  is  about  2  m.  high  at  the  site  but  willows  and 
cottonwoods  have  grown  all  along  the  bank  virtually  obscuring  a 
flat,  shallow  cleared  area  perhaps  100  m.  long  and  covered  with 


52  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

tall  grass.  Willows,  some  birch,  cottonwoods,  and  spruce  are  en- 
croaching from  all  directions.  The  remains  of  six  structures  were 
tentatively  identified,  but  none  could  be  seen  clearly  and  there 
may  be  more. 

Informants  at  Ekwok  believe  this  site  to  be  of  great  age  and 
few  are  willing  to  suggest  a  name  for  it.  Two  Ekwok  informants 
referred  to  it  as  being  located  at  the  "old"  mouth  of  the  Kokwok 
River;  the  place  where  the  Kokwok  used  to  flow  into  the  Nushagak. 
The  topography  of  the  area  today,  however,  does  not  suggest 
that  this  is  the  case.  These  informants  called  the  site  Old  Kokwok 
and  said  that  the  inhabitants  had  moved  from  there  down  to 
Kokwok.  This  site  illustrates  the  difficulties  involved  in  locating 
older  settlements  along  the  Nushagak  unless  they  are  situated  in 
the  same  places  utilized  by  later  peoples. 

Dil-16  Kokwok  (59°  19 'N,  157°  33' W) 

Kokwok,  located  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Nushagak  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Kokwok  River,  a  major  western  tributary,  is  the 
largest  abandoned  village  on  the  Nushagak,  consisting  of  at  least 
ten  residential  structures.  At  the  point  where  the  Kokwok  joins 
the  Nushagak  the  bank  is  flat  and  about  7  m.  above  the  level  of 
the  river.  This  bank  is  cutting  back  at  a  fairly  rapid  rate,  but 
there  seems  little  danger  that  any  part  of  the  site  will  be  destroyed 
in  the  near  future.  The  formerly  occupied  area,  which  is  virtually 
flat,  is  about  340  m.  long  but  only  about  half  that  in  depth.  The 
area  to  the  rear  of  the  site  is  covered  with  a  thick  growth  of  willows 
and  the  surrounding  country  is  low  in  all  directions  (fig.  18).  In 
fact,  this  is  one  of  the  few  areas  of  the  Nushagak  where  the  bank  is 
relatively  low  on  both  sides  of  the  river. 

Seven  of  the  11  identified  structures  at  Kokwok  were  more 
or  less  in  a  row  at  the  front  of  the  site.  The  cleared  area  in  back  of 
these  structures  is  extensively  pitted;  the  remains  of  a  church  and 
three  houses  are  located  there  (fig.  19).  When  shown  a  plan  of  the 
village,  informants  in  Dillingham  and  Ekwok  stated  definitely  that 
the  structure  designated  as  a  church  was  the  small  Moravian 
chapel  built  in  1897-1898.  One  source  (McElwaine,  1901,  p.  181) 
mentions  that  the  Russian  Orthodox  Church  had  a  chapel  in  the 
village  but  this  was  denied  by  informants.  At  least  two  of  the 
identified  structures  along  the  riverbank  were  not  houses  of  the 
usual  Eskimo  type.  Both  were  probably  cabins  and  the  larger  of 
the  two,  located  next  to  the  structure  that  is  considered  to  be  the 


Fig.  18.    Dil-16    Kokwok. 


^* 

__^- -^^ 

^^^ 

&       0 

□ 

Church 

Kashgee 

<Q     □ 

□ 

JQ  o  g 

Nushagak  River 

Fig.  19.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-16    Kokwok.    Not  to  scale. 


53 


54  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

kashgee,  is  almost  certainly  the  remains  of  a  log  structure  photo- 
graphed by  a  visitor  to  the  village  in  1901  (Shawhan,  1902,  p.  515). 
It  may  well  be  that  the  remains  of  other  cabins  on  the  site  were 
overlooked.  Cabin  locations  are  difficult  to  see  in  tall  grass,  par- 
ticularly if  the  logs  used  in  their  construction  have  decayed  or  were 
removed  at  the  time  of  abandonment.  The  house  pits,  however, 
are  sharply  defined,  and  the  manner  of  their  collapse  can  usually 
be  noted. 

Kokwok  is  mentioned  regularly  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  between  1847  and  1910.  This  last  date  seems  to 
precede  the  actual  abandonment  of  the  site  by  at  least  ten  years. 
In  1878  Kokwok  was  one  of  two  Nushagak  River  settlements 
(the  other  being  Agivavik)  visited  by  the  Orthodox  priest  (DRHA, 
vol.  1,  p.  330)  and  in  the  following  year  the  village  is  listed  by 
Bailey  (1880,  pp.  26-27)  as  having  a  population  of  83.  This  figure 
would  appear  to  be  very  much  on  the  conservative  side  since  in 
1882  Father  Shishkin  noted  in  his  diary  that  he  had  145  communi- 
cants in  the  village  (DRHA,  vol.  2,  p.  144).  The  tenth  federal 
census,  in  which  the  settlement  is  called  "Kukuak,"  lists  a  popula- 
tion of  104  in  the  same  year  and  this  would  seem  to  have  been  the 
high  point  of  its  population  (Petroff,  1884,  p.  17).  Within  ten 
years  the  number  appears  to  have  been  cut  in  half,  although  it  is 
always  necessary  to  keep  in  mind  that  the  number  of  people  enu- 
merated in  any  of  the  Nushagak  villages  would  vary  greatly  with 
the  season  of  the  year.  In  any  event,  when  A.  B.  Schanz  visited 
Kokwok  in  January  of  1891  while  enumerating  for  the  eleventh 
census,  he  noted  only  two  occupied  houses  and  the  kashgee.  The 
first  house  contained  22  people,  the  second  23,  and  an  elderly 
widower  was  living  in  the  kashgee.  Schanz  noted  in  particular 
the  huge  size  of  the  kashgee  with  its  side  planks  which  were  as 
much  as  13  cm.  thick,  1  m.  broad,  and  up  to  17  m.  in  length.  Even 
today  it  is  an  impressive  ruin  (Schanz,  1891,  no.  1881,  pp.  138-139; 
Porter,  1893,  pp.  5,  164). 

Beginning  in  1896-1897  the  Moravians  extended  their  influence 
to  Kokwok  where,  as  has  been  noted,  a  chapel  was  constructed  the 
following  year  (SPG  Proceedings,  1897,  p.  23;  1898,  p.  25). «  By 
1900  the  Moravians  considered  Kokwok,  along  with  Grant's  Village 
(Dil-19)  to  the  south,  to  be  one  of  their  stations  on  the  Nushagak 

1  This  is  a  reference  to  the  annual  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  the  United 
Brethren  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen,  published  by  the  Moravian 
Church  at  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


55 


River  (SPG  Proceedings,  1900,  p.  37).  The  village  appears  on 
Fassett's  map  as  "Kok-wok-ha-mut"  and  a  population  of  106  is 
listed  for  it  in  1898  (Elliott,  1900,  p.  740). 

In  the  summer  of  1902  W.  H.  Osgood's  party  visited  Kokwok 
and  found  only  25  people  living  there.  However,  their  visit  was  in 
early  September  and  they  noted  almost  as  many  people  proceeding 
upriver  on  hunting  trips  (Osgood,  1904,  p.  18).  About  1906  the 
village  is  mentioned  as  being  the  largest  settlement  on  the  river 
(Cobb,  1907,  p.  32),  but  there  is  some  doubt  as  to  the  validity  of 
this  statement.  Still,  it  is  likely  that  only  Old  Koliganek  could 
have  been  larger  at  this  date  providing  Kokwok  had  remained 
approximately  the  same  size  as  noted  in  the  eleventh  census. 

Informants  at  Ekwok  agreed  that  Kokwok  was  in  a  decided 
decline  after  the  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919.  Apparently 
residents  were  hard  hit  and  most  of  the  survivors  moved  up  to 
Ekwok.  Informants  emphasize,  however,  that  the  decline  began 
before  the  epidemic  and  one  suspects  that  it  may  have  begun  not 
long  after  the  mid-1880's.  This  may  have  been  due  to  the  fact 
that  many  Kokwok  people  moved  to  the  bay  after  the  beginning  of 
the  commercial  fishing  industry,  a  factor  that  certainly  influenced 
other  river  communities  as  well.     It  is  probably  true,  too,  that 


Fig.  20.    Dil-17    (Kauktun). 


56 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Carmel,  the  Moravian  mission  at  Kanulik  (NB-7),  attracted  some 
Kokwok  people  after  the  Moravians  began  to  extend  their  influence 
up  the  river.  There  were,  however,  still  two  families  living  at 
Kokwok  as  late  as  1923  when  a  Bureau  of  Fisheries  party  passed 
by  the  village  (Bower,  1926,  pp.  108-110).  This  is  the  final  refer- 
ence to  Kokwok  in  the  sources  and  by  this  time,  as  previously  noted, 
Ekwok  had  replaced  it  as  the  largest  settlement  on  the  river. 

Dil-17  (Kauktun) 

The  first  site  below  Kokwok  is  on  the  same  side  of  the  river  and 
about  6^2  km.  from  that  village.  It  is  small  and  occupies  the 
slope  on  the  north  side  of  a  small  creek  overgrown  with  alders 
(fig.  20).  The  riverbank  is  5-7  m.  high  at  this  point.  There  is  one 
small  house  pit  close  to  the  bank  with  the  tunnel  facing  downriver 
(fig.  21).  A  thin  growth  of  spruce  and  willows  characterizes  the 
general  area. 

An  informant  at  Ekwok  noted  that  the  name  of  the  small  creek 
on  which  this  site  is  located  is  Kauktun  and  ventured  his  opinion 
that  the  site  might  have  had  the  same  name.  Other  informants 
agreed  concerning  the  name,  but  none  could  provide  information 
with  reference  to  its  age.  There  are  no  references  to  Kauktun 
in  the  sources.  A  settlement  called  "Gun-guk-ha-mut"  is  shown 
on  Fassett's  map  in  approximately  the  same  location  as  Kauktun 
or  Dil-18.    Orth  (1967,  p.  398)  calls  it  "Gunguk"  without  giving 


Willows           j  L-"" 

wo**      // 

< 

>? 

Willows 

Steep  Bank 

Nushagak  River 

s — " 

— 5^** 

Fig.  21.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-17    (Kauktun). 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  57 


Fig.  22.    Dil-18    (Nautauagavik). 

any  additional  source.     He  says  it  is  "5  mi.  S  of  mouth  of  the 
Kokwok." 

Dil-18  (Nautauagavik) 

This  site  is  located  approximately  8  km.  below  Dil-17  on  the 
same  side  of  the  river.  Being  a  grassy  slope  beside  a  small,  dry 
creek,  Dil-18  closely  resembles  other  sites  on  the  right  bank.  Here, 
as  elsewhere,  a  draw  has  been  formed  by  the  creek  but  the  cleared 
area  is  on  the  downriver  side  only,  the  upriver  slope,  and  the  sur- 
rounding area  generally,  being  covered  with  a  rather  heavy  growth 
of  birch  and  willows  (fig.  22).  There  are  no  distinct  house  pits  in 
the  cleared  area,  although  one  vague  depression  was  tentatively  so 
identified.  Above  the  cleared  area  in  the  woods  on  top  of  the  bank 
are  two  house  pits,  one  large  with  an  entryroom  opening  off  the 
tunnel  and  the  other  small  without  such  a  room.  These  are  shallow, 
poorly  defined  depressions  which,  in  all  probability,  belong  to  the 
prehistoric  period. 

The  name  for  this  site  was  obtained  from  one  informant  in 
Ekwok  who  claimed  to  remember  an  old  man  who  lived  there  more 
than  50  years  ago.  Both  this  settlement  and  the  previously  de- 
scribed Dil-17  may  have  been  seasonally  occupied  fish  camps. 


58 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Dil-19  Greek  Church,  Grant's  Village,  Kanack,  Aivuviktulik 

Although  the  name  Greek  Church  is  one  that  is  always  given 
locally  to  this  spot,  the  implication  being  that  a  Russian  Orthodox 
chapel  once  stood  on  the  site,  elderly  informants  along  the  river 
agreed  that  this  was  the  location  of  Grant's  Village  and  the  site  of 
a  Moravian  chapel.  An  Eskimo  from  an  unknown  village  was 
given  the  name  Abraham  Grant  by  the  Moravians  at  Carmel  as 
their  first  adult  communicant  from  upriver.  He  became  a  member 
of  the  church  in  April,  1896  and  later  in  that  year  was  sent  up  the 
Nushagak  as  a  "helper"  to  preach  to  the  upriver  people.  He  estab- 
lished himself  at  a  place  which  the  Moravians  always  referred  to  as 
Grant's  Village.  In  September  of  1896  the  Rev.  John  H.  Schoechert, 
a  missionary  at  Carmel,  made  a  trip  to  Grant's  Village  and  work 
was  begun  on  a  small  chapel  that  was  finished  the  following  year. 
In  January,  1897  Mr.  Schoechert  baptized  13  individuals  at  Kokwok 
and  Grant's  Village,  the  first  recorded  upriver  baptisms  for  the 
Moravians  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  43-44). 

The  Eskimo  name  for  Grant's  Village  is  Kanack,  but  later 
it  was  called  Aivuviktulik,  a  reference  to  the  fact  that  a  church 
had  been  built  there.  The  site  is  in  a  small  ravine  between  two 
high  banks  formed  by  a  dry  stream  (fig.  23).     The  riverbank  is 


Fig.  23.    Dil-19    Greek  Church  or  Grant's  Village. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


59 


Fig.  24.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-19    Greek  Church  or  Grant's  Village.     Not  to  scale. 

generally  high  in  this  area  and  both  sides  of  the  creek  are  clear  of 
trees  and  covered  with  tall  grass.  There  are  willows,  cottonwoods, 
and  a  few  birch  around  the  site,  but  the  vegetation  is  not  heavy. 
The  slope  is  gentle  on  both  sides  of  the  creek  and  the  entire  site  is 
about  200  m.  long  and  100  m.  deep.  There  were  three  small  houses 
on  the  upriver  slope  with  their  short  tunnels  facing  downriver.  On 
the  downriver  slope  are  two  small  house  pits  and  the  remains  of 
the  chapel,  a  rectangular  log  structure  about  3  m.  by  4  m.  Only 
the  decaying  foundation  logs  can  be  seen.  The  tunnel  of  one  of 
the  houses  on  this  slope  is  still  standing  (fig.  24) . 

An  elderly  informant  at  Ekwok  said  that  her  husband  had  lived 
at  Greek  Church  for  a  while  in  his  youth  about  50  years  ago.  Pre- 
sumably the  Moravian  chapel  was  abandoned  when  the  Moravians 
left  the  Nushagak  region  in  1906,  if  not  sooner.  Hrdlidka  (1944, 
p.  356)  mentions  the  site  but  apparently  did  not  land  there  on  his 
trip  up  the  river  in  1931.  He  simply  noted  that  it  was  a  large,  grassy 
patch  about  half  an  acre  in  size.  It  is  unlikely  that  the  population 
of  this  small  settlement  ever  exceeded  50. 


Dil-20  (Chaiwaiyaguk) 

About  93^2  km.  below  Greek  Church  on  the  same  side  of  the  river 
is  a  small  site  along  the  flat  top  of  a  cutting  bank  that  is  about  5  m. 
above  the  level  of  the  river  (fig.  25).  A  few  hundred  meters  below 
this  site  is  a  small  trapper's  cabin  built  by  John  Nelson  of  Dillingham 


60 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Fig.  25.    Dil-20    (Chaiwaiyaguk). 

in  1926.  It  is  still  standing  and  the  location  is  shown  on  the  Dil- 
lingham quadrangle.  The  site  itself  is  a  flat,  cleared  area  on  the 
upriver  side  of  a  small  creek  that  enters  the  Nushagak  at  this  point. 
There  is  a  scattering  of  willows  and  a  few  spruce  in  the  vicinity, 
but  the  tree  growth  is  generally  very  thin.  In  approximately  the 
center  of  the  cleared  area  was  one  house  about  4  m.  square  with  the 
tunnel  facing  downriver  and  no  entry  room.  There  is  a  particularly 
good  view  down  the  Nushagak  from  this  point. 

This  may  be  the  site  described  to  me  and  called  Chaiwaiyaguk 
by  an  elderly  informant  at  Ekwok.  She  was  not  at  all  certain  of  its 
location,  noting  only  that  it  was  below  Greek  Church.  She  might 
very  well  have  been  referring  to  Dil-21.  The  people  who  lived 
at  Chaiwaiyaguk,  certainly  not  more  than  10  or  15,  are  said  to 
have  moved  up  to  Kokwok  but  the  period  of  occupancy  and  aban- 
donment could  not  be  determined. 


Dil-21 

This  is  the  site  of  a  trapper's  cabin  built  more  than  40  years  ago 
by  Ernest  Olsen  of  Dillingham  and  located  about  1  km.  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Iowithla  River  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Nushagak. 
A  small  creek  enters  the  river  at  this  point  and  there  is  a  grass- 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


61 


Fig.  26.    Dil-21 

covered  bluff  on  the  upriver  side  where  the  remains  of  the  Olsen 
cabin  are  situated.  A  fairly  heavy  growth  of  birch  and  willows 
surround  the  site  but  the  tundra  comes  almost  to  the  banks  of  the 
river  on  the  downriver  side  (fig.  26).  In  addition  to  the  cabin,  there 
are  two  house  depressions  in  the  woods  on  the  upriver  side  of  the 
creek.  They  are  small,  shallow,  and  appear  to  be  of  some  antiquity. 
Their  presence  in  this  location  illustrates  the  fact  that  a  careful 
search  of  the  timbered  areas  at  the  peripheries  of  many  of  the 
historic  sites  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  may  reveal  the  presence 
of  earlier,  prehistoric  structures. 

It  was  not  possible  to  obtain  any  data  from  informants  con- 
cerning the  occupation  of  Dil-21.  Those  questioned  were  aware 
only  of  the  presence  of  the  trapper's  cabin.  Hrdlicka  (1944,  pp. 
355-356)  seems  to  have  noted  both  this  site  and  the  preceding  one 
(Dil-20)  in  1931  without  stopping  to  investigate.  It  is  perhaps 
significant  for  interpreting  this  general  section  of  the  Nushagak 
that  Fassett's  manuscript  map  shows  no  settlements  between 
Kokwok  and  the  mouth  of  Portage  Creek. 


Nak-1  (Kungviywalik,  Kongogoluk,  Konogoluk) 

This  site  is  located  about  3  km.  downriver  from  the  mouth  of 
Portage  Creek  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Nushagak  just  beyond  the 


62 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


point  where  the  river  makes  a  sharp  turn  and  begins  to  flow  in  an 
east-west  direction.  A  dry  stream  bed  opens  on  the  river  here 
after  running  almost  parallel  to  it  for  a  few  hundred  meters.    Along 


S 

> 
N 

gentle  slope 

o0 

□     NX 

i  steep  rise 

Nushagak  River 

Fig.  27.    Sketch  map  of  Nak-1    (Konogoluk).    Not  to  scale. 

the  north  side  of  this  creek  a  small  slope  rises  gradually  to  a  height 
of  about  4  m.,  forming  the  bank  of  the  main  river.  This  bank  is 
relatively  short,  perhaps  75  m.  long,  and  then  drops  off  sharply 
to  the  east.  It  rises  again,  however,  and  the  site  is  actually  located 
in  a  ravine  between  two  hills.  Along  the  slope  on  the  north  side 
of  the  creek  are  two  house  depressions,  each  about  5  m.  square, 
with  their  short  tunnels  facing  the  creek  (fig.  27).  At  the  west  end 
of  the  slope,  well  away  from  the  house  depressions,  is  a  sizeable 
rectangular  pit.  Opposite  the  occupied  area  on  the  other  side  of 
the  dry  creek  a  gentle  slope  rises  to  a  high  bank  covered  with  tundra 
vegetation  and  a  sparse  scattering  of  stunted  spruce. 

Three  names  for  Nak-1  were  obtained  from  informants;  Kung- 
viywalik,  Kongogoluk,  and  Konogoluk.  It  is  probable  that  the 
latter  is  closest  to  the  actual  name.  There  are  no  specific  references 
to  this  site  in  the  sources  and  the  oldest  informants  along  the  river 
could  not  remember  a  time  when  it  was  occupied.  On  Fassett's 
map,  data  for  which,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  collected  in  1901- 
1902,  there  is  a  village  indicated  just  below  the  mouth  of  Portage 
Creek,  but  it  is  not  named.  Hrdlidka  (1944,  p.  355)  noted  the  site 
in  1931  but  apparently  did  not  go  ashore  to  investigate.  Occupation 
might  be  placed  in  the  early  part  of  the  twentieth  century  and  it  is 
unlikely  that  more  than  20  individuals  were  ever  in  residence  at  one 
time. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  63 

It  is  worth  noting  that  Portage  Creek  derives  its  name  from  the 
fact  that  it  is  possible  to  make  a  short  portage  from  its  headwaters 
and  thus  move  easily  to  Kvichak  Bay  without  being  exposed  to 
the  open  ocean  and  the  long  trip  around  Etolin  Point.  As  an  inside 
passage,  this  portage  is  comparable  to,  and  an  extension  of,  the  one 
that  allows  travellers  to  avoid  Cape  Constantine  when  travelling 
from  Kuskokwim  Bay  to  Nushagak  Bay.  This  portage  is  not 
used  at  the  present  time  because  most  Eskimos  have  large  com- 
mercial fishing  boats  that  cannot  travel  up  Portage  Creek.  It  was 
important,  however,  as  recently  as  30  years  ago. 

NB-1  (Chuikak) 

Approximately  32  km.  west  of  Portage  Creek,  in  the  Black  Point 
region  where  the  river  turns  in  a  northwesterly  direction,  is  a  small 
site  situated  along  the  right  bank  on  a  steep  bluff  that  rises  nearly 
15  m.  from  the  water.  Immediately  to  the  east  of  the  site  the  land 
is  flat,  a  characteristic  feature  of  much  of  the  shoreline  along  the 
right  bank  of  the  Nushagak  toward  its  mouth.  It  appears  that  at 
one  time  there  may  have  been  a  creek  flowing  into  the  river  just 
below  the  bluff.  Toward  the  east  there  is  tundra  vegetation  while 
the  bluff  itself  is  covered  with  very  thick,  high  grass.  Scrub  willows 
grow  toward  the  rear  of  the  site. 


Nushagak  River 

□ 

o 

\ 

1 

tundra  and  scrub  willows 

j 

Fig.  28.    Sketch  map  of  NB-2    (Aouguluk).    Not  to  scale. 


64  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Nushagak  River 

□ 
pits 

6       a 

□ 

a 

i       ~\ 

V 

tundra  and  scrub  willows 

Fig.  29.    Sketch  map  of  NB-3    (Nunauwalik).    Not  to  scale. 

Because  of  the  heavy  growth  of  grass  on  the  bluff,  it  was  very 
difficult  to  determine  the  outlines  of  house  structures  with  any  de- 
gree of  certainty.  However,  there  appear  to  have  been  at  least 
three  large  houses  along  with  numerous  unidentifiable  pits.  In- 
formants believed  the  site  to  be  old,  but  no  definite  information 
could  be  obtained.  An  Ekwok  resident  said  that  the  settlement 
had  been  called  Chuikak,  or  at  least  this  name  was  given  to  the 
present  Black  Point  area.  The  Fassett  map  shows  a  site  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  river  west  of  Lewis  Point  which  is  designated 
"Nu-nah-go-luk."  Although  at  first  glance  this  would  appear  to 
be  far  to  the  west  of  NB-1,  Fassett  has  placed  Lewis  Point  con- 
siderably to  the  east  of  its  location  on  modern  maps. 

NB-2  (Aouguluk),  NB-3  (Nunauwalik) 

Almost  directly  across  the  river  and  slightly  to  the  northwest 
of  NB-1  are  two  small  sites  less  than  500  m.  apart.  NB-2  has  likely 
been  a  fish  camp  in  recent  years.  It  is  very  narrow,  not  more  than 
50  m.  in  depth,  and  runs  along  the  bank  of  the  river  for  a  distance 
of  perhaps  75  m.  On  the  site  are  the  remains  of  four  small  cabins 
and  two  larger  structures  that  appear  to  at  least  approximate 
aboriginal  houses  (fig.  28).  There  are  also  numerous  pits  scattered 
about.  The  riverbank  in  the  vicinity  of  NB-2  is  about  8  m.  high, 
but  only  a  short  distance  to  the  west  it  slopes  down  to  form  the 
grassy  tidal  flats  that  characterize  the  country  around  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  Scrub  alders  grow  along  the  bank  except  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  site  and  tundra  vegetation  is  found  inland.  Because  the 
bank  of  the  river  is  flat  in  this  area,  NB-2  is  difficult  to  see  from  a 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  65 

boat.  The  bank  is  not  cutting  and  there  are  sand  bars  which  make 
the  general  area  unapproachable  except  at  high  tide. 

Just  west  of  NB-2  is  NB-3,  a  small  site  which  resembles  the 
former  in  many  ways.  NB-3  is  about  100  m.  in  length  and  very 
narrow.  It  is  right  at  the  edge  of  the  river  bank  and  consists  of 
two  small  house  depressions  together  with  a  number  of  unidentified 
pits  (fig.  29).    The  general  environment  is  the  same  as  that  of  NB-2. 

Information  concerning  these  two  sites  is  scanty,  as  there  are 
no  references  to  either  one  in  the  sources.  An  elderly  Dillingham 
informant  considered  the  two  to  be  one  and  said  it  was  called 
Aougulik.  Others  agreed  with  the  name  but  insisted  that  it  applied 
only  to  NB-2.  The  name  Nunauwalik  was  obtained  for  NB-3 
from  one  informant.  Both  sites  were  apparently  occupied  early 
in  the  century  and  perhaps  as  late  as  1940.  They  are  said  to  have 
been  fishing  camps  for  residents  of  Nushagak  Bay. 


Chapter   3 
Settlements  On   the  Lower  Mulchatna  River 

Introduction 

The  Mulchatna  River  heads  at  Turquoise  Lake  in  the  southern 
foothills  of  the  Alaska  Range  northwest  of  Lake  Clark  and  flows 
southwest  256  km.  to  the  Nushagak  River  (fig.  3).  From  its  mouth 
as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Kakhtul  River,  the  farthest  point  of 
investigation,  the  Mulchatna  is  a  tortuous,  winding  stream  without 
stable  banks  on  either  side  except  in  occasional  places  where  high 
bluffs,  often  some  distance  from  the  main  channel,  extend  along  the 
river  bank  for  a  few  kilometers.  The  Mulchatna  is  timbered  along 
its  course  in  much  the  same  manner  as  the  Nushagak,  and  the  vast, 
low  plain  of  this  important  tributary  is  an  undrained  country 
covered  with  hundreds  of  small  lakes. 

At  the  present  time  there  are  three  mouths  to  the  Mulchatna 
which,  according  to  local  residents,  are  continually  changing.  The 
banks  are  very  low  in  this  area  and  at  high  water  the  shore  line  is 
extensively  flooded.  The  heaviest  timber  in  the  Nushagak  drainage 
basin  stands  in  this  lower  part  of  the  Mulchatna  valley  and  the 
many  dead  trees  that  are  seen  in  this  area  suggest  that  flooding  is 
a  common  occurrence.  The  river  channel  also  gives  evidence  of 
having  changed  its  course  many  times  and  there  are  numerous 
sloughs  which  have  been  cut  off  from  their  contact  with  the  river 
at  both  ends.  Under  such  conditions,  archaeological  sites  could 
be  cut  away  in  a  relatively  short  time  and  this  may  account  for  the 
small  number  that  were  observed.  Hrdlicka  (1944,  pp.  365-66) 
made  similar  observations  after  his  trip  up  the  river  in  the  summer 
of  1931.  The  name  Mulchatna  is  said  to  be  derived  from  the 
Russian  words  molchanie  (silence)  or  molchat  (keep  silent),  perhaps 
a  reference  to  the  rather  desolate  environment. 

Definite  information  concerning  Russian  exploration  of  the 
Mulchatna  is  scarce.  It  seems  certain,  however,  that  explorers  and 
traders  in  the  Iliamna  Lake  area  penetrated  the  upper  river  in  the 

66 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  67 

late  eighteenth  century  and  may  even  have  followed  it  to  its  mouth 
and  explored  part  of  the  Nushagak  (see  VanStone,  1967,  p.  4; 
Zagoskin,  1967,  p.  335).  In  any  event,  it  is  much  more  likely  to 
have  been  explored  from  this  direction  than  from  the  south  since 
the  early  Nushagak  explorers  were  particularly  interested  in  the 
upper  reaches  of  that  river  and  the  route  to  the  Kuskokwim. 

In  1846  the  general  manager  of  the  Russian -American  Company 
was  considering  reducing  Aleksandrovski  from  a  redoubt  to  an 
odinochka  (trail  house)  and  subordinating  it  to  Nikolayevski  Redoubt 
on  Cook  Inlet.  At  that  time,  Ivan  Veniaminov,  the  Russian  Ortho- 
dox bishop  of  Alaska,  instructed  the  missionary  at  Nushagak  to 
explore  the  route  to  Iliamna  Lake  so  that,  if  the  mission  at  Alek- 
sandrovski was  closed,  the  priest  at  Nikolayevski  Redoubt  could 
visit  the  Nushagak  River  country  (DRHA,  vol.  1,  pp.  365-366; 
VanStone,  1967,  pp.  26-28).  Although  the  Nushagak  mission  was 
never  closed,  it  appears  that  henceforth  the  priest  included  the 
Mulchatna  in  his  area  of  influence,  for  beginning  in  1859,  the  river 
is  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  church.  No  names  of 
settlements  are  given;  simply  a  reference  to  "Mulchatna  villages." 
These  references  continue  into  the  first  decade  of  the  twentieth 
century,  but  there  is  some  indication  that  beginning  about  1880, 
one  village  rather  than  several  is  being  mentioned. 

In  1879  Bailey  lists  the  population  as  being  208,  all  Athapaskans. 
This  presumably  represents  the  number  of  people  from  the  river  on 
the  records  of  the  Orthodox  Church  at  Nushagak  at  that  time 
(Bailey,  1880,  pp.  26-27).  The  tenth  federal  census  also  speaks  of 
villages  in  the  plural  and  gives  a  population  of  180,  again  empha- 
sizing the  fact  that  all  are  Athapaskans.  If  the  people  enumerated 
at  this  time  were  indeed  Athapaskans,  and  there  is  no  reason  to 
doubt  it,  it  would  be  interesting  to  know  if  any  lived  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Kakhtul  River,  the  traditional  Eskimo-Tanaina 
boundary. 

Father  Vasili  Shishkin  of  Nushagak  visited  the  river  frequently 
in  the  1880's  and  probably  later.  In  his  journals  for  1881-1883  he 
speaks  about  a  single  Mulchatna  village  that  was  located  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Kakhtul  and  he  gives  the  definite  impression  that 
the  Mulchatna  below  this  point  was  unoccupied  (DRHA,  vol.  2, 
pp.  144-147).  By  1890  Petroff  also  reports  that  the  population  of 
the  river  was  very  small  and  that  these  Athapaskans  "pass  their 
winters  in  log  houses  covered  with  earth,  but  lived  a  roving  life 


68  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

during  the  summer,  erecting  a  temporary  shelter  of  poles  and  bark 
wherever  they  chose  to  tarry  on  their  hunting  expeditions"  (Petroff, 
1891,  p.  3). 

All  this  would  seem  to  suggest  that  the  Eskimo  penetration  of 
the  lower  Mulchatna  is  a  fairly  recent  occurrence,  perhaps  having 
taken  place  in  the  last  50  or  60  years.  Fassett's  map  shows  a  vil- 
lage, presumably  Eskimo,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mulchatna  called 
"Pahls-chat-nok"  that  would  have  been  occupied  around  the  turn 
of  the  century.  There  are  no  references  to  such  a  village  in  the 
sources,  although  there  was  a  small  trading  post  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river  in  1902  (VanStone,  1967,  p.  60).  In  any  event,  a  village 
at  this  point  in  Fassett's  time  would  have  disappeared  by  now 
since,  as  previously  noted,  the  river  banks  are  particularly  unstable 
in  this  area. 

Since  about  1940  there  have  been  no  Eskimos  or  Athapaskans 
living  on  the  Mulchatna.  The  peoples  referred  to  by  Bailey,  Petroff, 
and  Shishkin  were  probably  inhabitants  of  Tanaina  Indian  villages 
on  the  upper  reaches  of  the  river  (VanStone  and  Townsend,  1970, 
pp.  21-23).  The  Pedro  Bay  Tanaina  have  hunted  and  trapped 
along  the  upper  river  and  many  have  trap  lines  in  this  area  at  the 
present  time.  It  seems  unlikely,  however,  that  the  Tanaina  regu- 
larly penetrated  below  the  mouth  of  the  Kakhtul  River,  although 
they  may  have  occasionally.  Eskimos  did  sometimes  reach  Iliamna 
Lake  and  there  doubtless  was  considerable  contact  between  Eskimos 
and  Indians  in  this  general  area. 

Beginning  as  early  as  1887  there  was  some  prospecting  activity 
and  placer  mining  for  gold  on  the  Mulchatna  (VanStone,  1967, 
chap.  V).  As  a  result,  a  number  of  old  cabins  were  observed  at 
various  locations  along  the  river.  The  oldest  appear  to  be  at  the 
mouths  of  the  Kakhtul  River  and  Old  Man  Creek.  These  date 
back  at  least  to  the  turn  of  the  century  and  seem  to  have  been 
mistaken  for  Eskimo  sites  by  Hrdlicka  (1944,  p.  366)  in  1931. 
No  indications  of  Eskimo  population  could  be  seen  at  these  locations 
when  I  visited  them  in  1967.  Five  additional  cabins  between  Old 
Man  Creek  and  the  mouth  of  the  river  were  observed.  These  ap- 
pear to  be  trapper's  cabins  of  varying  ages.  One  or  two  may  date 
back  to  the  early  years  of  the  century,  and  at  least  two  were 
said  to  be  used  by  Eskimos  from  New  Stuyahok  at  the  present 
time. 


vanstone:  nushagak  river  region  69 

Site  Descriptions 
Dil-22  Kananakpok 

Kananakpok,  located  on  a  slough  of  the  main  river,  is  the  first 
site  on  the  Mulchatna  and  is  situated  on  the  left  bank  about  40  km. 
above  its  mouth  (fig.  3).  The  formerly  occupied  area  is  perfectly 
flat,  semi-circular  in  shape,  and  surrounded  by  a  low,  mixed  forest 
made  up  predominantly  of  spruce.  Just  downriver  from  the  site 
is  a  small  creek  called  Kananakpok  Creek.  The  cleared  area  is 
about  200  m.  in  length  and  between  75  and  100  m.  deep.  At  high 
water  the  site  is  less  than  2  m.  above  the  level  of  the  water.  There 
are  no  old  style  house  pits  in  the  area,  but  at  least  eight  rectangular 
cabin  foundations  were  noted  together  with  two  standing  cabins. 
According  to  one  informant,  the  name  means  "where  you  can  see 
it,"  possibly  a  reference  to  the  location  of  the  site  along  a  slough 
with  a  view  out  toward  the  main  river. 

In  1930  Kananakpok  is  mentioned  for  the  only  time  in  the  vital 
statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church.  During  the  summer  of  the 
following  year,  HrdliSka  came  upon  the  village,  rather  to  his  surprise 
as  he  had  not  been  told  about  it  while  in  Dillingham.  He  referred 
to  it  as  a  reindeer  camp  and  counted  nine  log  cabins  and  three 
tents.  At  the  time  of  his  visit  few  Eskimos  were  in  residence,  most 
of  them  being  up  the  river  branding  reindeer.  Hrdlidka  was  told 
that  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Kananakpok  were  not  born  on  the 
Mulchatna  but  had  come  to  the  river  only  recently.  Former  resi- 
dents of  the  lower  river  were  said  to  have  died  in  the  influenza 
epidemic  of  1918-1919.  The  villagers  had  a  herd  of  about  800 
reindeer  (Hrdlifika,  1944,  p.  370).  A  pioneer  bush  pilot  at  Dilling- 
ham who  has  flown  in  the  Nushagak  region  since  the  early  1930's 
said  that  beginning  in  1934  he  flew  regularly  into  Kananakpok  and 
that  there  were  always  a  few  families  there  until  about  1940. 

It  is  not  clear  whether  the  village  was  occupied  the  year  around 
or  only  during  the  summers.  The  impression  is,  however,  that  it 
was  a  year  around  settlement  with  perhaps  more  activity  during 
the  summer  months  when  reindeer  were  rounded  up  and  branded. 
A  New  Koliganek  informant  mentioned  that  the  site  of  the  village 
was  used  as  a  fish  camp  by  New  Stuyahok  people  after  it  was 
abandoned  and  may  even  be  used  occasionally  as  such  at  the  present 
time.  If  Hrdlicka's  figures  on  houses  and  tents  are  correct,  it 
might  be  assumed  that  anywhere  from  60  to  120  persons  inhabited 
the  settlement  in  the  early  1930's.  The  total  period  of  occupancy 
would  not  seem  to  have  exceeded  15  or  20  years.    The  site  must 


70  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

have  been  often  subject  to  spring  flooding  and  the  slough  on  which 
it  is  located  is  now  closed  at  the  upper  end.  It  can  be  entered  only 
at  the  lower  end  and  with  considerable  difficulty  when  the  water  is 
high.  Both  these  factors  may  have  been  responsible  for  the  site's 
abandonment.  It  is  equally  possible  that  the  location  ceased  to  be 
convenient  after  the  almost  total  collapse  of  reindeer  herding  in  the 
late  1930's  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  88-89). 

Dil-23  Nauluktulik 

There  is  a  small  site  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Mulchatna  ap- 
proximately 5  km.  above  Kananakpok.  Four  traditional  Eskimo 
houses  with  their  tunnels  facing  down  the  river  were  on  this  site. 
Immediately  downriver  from  the  site  is  a  stable  bluff  20-30  m.  high 
which  slopes  abruptly  as  a  small  creek  enters  the  main  river  from 
the  northeast.  The  bank  then  rises  on  the  upriver  side  of  the  creek 
and  a  tongue  of  gradually  sloping,  grass-covered  land  on  which  the 
structures  were  located  is  formed.  The  formerly  occupied  area  is 
surrounded  by  a  thick  growth  of  willows  which  are  beginning  to 
encroach  on  the  site. 

According  to  an  informant  at  Ekwok,  this  spot  is  one  where 
caribou  crossed  the  river  and  Eskimo  hunters  would  wait  for  them. 
In  fact,  the  name,  Nauluktulik,  means  "swimming  across."  The 
informant  mentioned  that  there  was  no  one  living  at  this  place 
in  his  childhood  more  than  50  years  ago.  Hrdlicka  (1944,  p.  365, 
fig.  215)  noted  the  site  on  his  way  up  the  river  and  a  photograph  of 
it  appears  in  his  book. 

DU-2U  Old  Stuyahok  (59°  45'N,  156°  50'W) 

The  Old  Stuyahok  site  is  situated  on  a  small  slough  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Stuyahok  River.  It  closely  resembles  Kananakpok, 
being  a  semi-circular  clearing  in  the  forest  not  more  than  300  m. 
long  and  about  75  m.  deep.  The  foundations  of  from  10  to  15 
small  cabins  placed  close  together  could  be  determined  and  two 
dilapidated  cabins  are  still  standing.  It  would  appear  that  many 
of  the  cabins  were  dismantled  when  the  village  was  abandoned. 
An  informant  at  New  Koliganek  who  visited  Old  Stuyahok  fre- 
quently in  the  early  1930's  maintains  that  there  was  no  kashgee, 
nor  does  he  remember  seeing  any  old  style  houses.  I  could  not  see 
the  remains  of  any  such  houses  at  the  time  of  my  visits  to  the  site 
in  1964  and  1967.    This  is  surprising  since  it  was  occupied  before 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  71 

log  cabins  were  being  built  in  the  area.  Old  Stuyahok,  like 
Kananakpok,  was  subject  to  spring  flooding  and  this  is  said  by 
informants  to  have  been  one  cause  of  its  abandonment. 

In  the  winter  of  1891  A.  B.  Schanz  and  his  party  visited  Old 
Stuyahok  on  their  way  to  Lake  Clark.  Schanz  (1891,  no.  1882,  p. 
156)  noted  that  while  there  were  a  number  of  "huts,"  there  was 
only  one  inhabited  house  in  which  six  starving  people  lived.  This 
is  the  only  reference  to  the  settlement  in  the  sources.  The  Stuyahok 
River  is  shown  on  Fassett's  map  as  the  "Swan  or  Est-y-a-rok  River." 
In  1950  there  were  several  elderly  people  living  in  Ekwok  who  had 
been  born  in  Old  Stuyahok,  but  it  is  unlikely  that  the  village  was 
very  large  during  the  late  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth  centuries. 
It  may  even  have  been  totally  abandoned  at  times,  perhaps  after 
the  great  influenza  epidemic. 

It  would  seem  to  have  been  during  the  1920's  that  the  com- 
munity began  to  grow.  Two  informants  in  Dillingham  stated  that 
people  came  to  the  settlement  from  a  village  some  25  km.  up  the 
Stuyahok  River,  but  this  information  could  not  be  verified.  Some 
may  have  come  from  settlements  on  the  Nushagak.  In  any  event, 
the  above-mentioned  bush  pilot  who  flew  into  Kananakpok  in  the 
1930's,  also  flew  regularly  to  Old  Stuyahok  and  he  said  that  during 
the  decade  between  1930  and  1940  the  settlement  was  a  thriving 
community  with  more  than  20  occupied  houses  and  a  population 
of  at  least  60  and  perhaps  many  more.  The  most  recent  recorded 
birth  at  Old  Stuyahok  among  residents  of  Nushagak  villages  in 
1964  was  1938  and  the  site  was  abandoned  shortly  after  that  date. 
Informants  stated  that  most  of  the  inhabitants  moved  to  New 
Stuyahok  which  was  established  in  1940.  Some,  however,  went 
to  Nunachuak  and  Ekwok.  As  mentioned  previously,  there  have 
been  no  Eskimos  living  permanently  on  the  Mulchatna  River 
since  about  1940. 

It  appears  likely,  then,  that  the  Old  Stuyahok  site  was  occupied 
more  or  less  continuously  from  about  1890  until  around  1940.  At 
the  beginning  it  was  small,  but  grew  rapidly  in  the  closing  years  of 
occupation.  It  is  possible  that  as  many  as  150  persons  lived  there 
at  one  time,  but  most  of  the  time  the  number  was  probably  less. 
HrdliSka  apparently  did  not  notice  the  village  on  his  trip  up  the 
river  in  1931.  This  is  perhaps  not  surprising  since  the  settlement 
is  not  easily  visible  from  the  main  channel  and  may  have  been 
abandoned  or  nearly  so  during  the  summer  months. 


Chapter   4 
Village  Sites  On  Nushagak  Bay 

Introduction 

Nushagak  Bay  is  a  large  tidal  embayment  about  32  km.  wide 
where  it  opens  into  Bristol  Bay.  Funnel-shaped,  it  narrows  to  about 
4  km.  off  Dillingham  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nushagak  River.  From 
Etolin  Point  northward  there  are  many  shifting  channels  and  shoals 
in  the  middle  of  the  bay  with  extensive  tidal  flats  and  shoals  along 
the  west  side  as  far  as  Coffee  Point.  The  ship  channel  varies  but 
generally  lies  west  of  the  center  of  the  bay  and  ranges  in  depth  from 
eight  fathoms  off  Coffee  Point  to  about  four  fathoms  off  Dillingham. 
Tidal  currents  are  said  to  be  strong,  with  the  ebb  being  slightly 
stronger  because  of  the  current  from  the  Nushagak  and  Wood 
rivers  (fig.  15). 

The  country  bordering  on  Nushagak  Bay  is,  for  the  most  part, 
a  swampy  lowland,  virtually  treeless  and  possessing  a  tundra  type 
of  vegetation.  Along  the  beach  are  gray  silts  that  form  the  tidal 
flats.  Gravel  beaches  occur  in  some  locations,  particularly  where 
the  land  rises  to  form  cliffs  of  alluvial  material.  The  west  side  of 
the  bay  northeast  of  the  Snake  River  is  low  and  tundra-covered 
in  some  places,  but  rises  occasionally  to  form  bluffs  20-35  m.  in 
height.  In  the  region  around  Dillingham  stands  of  spruce  begin  to 
appear  and  continue  northward  as  isolated  patches  to  the  Wood 
River  Lakes.  On  the  east  side  of  Nushagak  Bay  the  foreland  rises 
in  gently  rolling  benches  to  a  height  of  more  than  35  m.  in  the  vicinity 
of  Nushagak.  The  coast  north  of  this  point  consists  of  either  gravel 
bluffs  or  moderate  slopes  well  back  from  the  water  with  a  silt  plain 
in  front  of  them  along  the  shore. 

Although  there  are  no  rivers  of  importance  flowing  into  Nushagak 
Bay  along  the  east  coast,  there  are  two  of  significance  which  enter 
the  bay  along  the  west  coast  not  including  the  Wood  River  which 
flows  into  the  Nushagak  at  its  mouth.  The  Snake  River  heads  at 
Lake  Nunavaugaluk  and  flows  southeast  73  km.  to  the  bay.    The 

72 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


73 


Ah-lek-nug  uk 
U.S.  School 
Cho-gi-ung        ~p> 


Ke-ik-dok  or  Sheep  17 
Picnic  Pt.    IM-ya-gai-ak  or 
Snag/Plr^,        Nushagak  River 

>/0A.P.A.  Tr4p  >- 

Dillingham  U.S.  Jail  -*4.  Ayf*A.  Trap  IJ^PX 

Ke-nak-e-nuk  Mfrph^Trar*     j£^"k.wok  L 
U.S.  School  /£^^J^?P.  J^u-v.-a-rok 

;Ah-lu-ta-bai-ok 


Ke-ik-dung-ah-na-rok 
(New  Island)  or  Williams  I. 


/A.RRA.Trap>^,  Hospital 
/,r>r..     7 %?•     Nun-nung-y-na-hok  or  Ka- 
A.P.P.A.  8>^Tath-le-y-kuk  or  Nushagak 


Mai-ok-o-wik-ha-mut 


M  TraP 
i/.Nusf 


hagak 


Ka-ga-luk-ha-mut 
Dre-ni-ak-ha-mut 


Dreniak  or 
Snake  River 


/\l-u-shuk 

,or  E-gu-shak  R 


ha-mut 


Pt  \\ 
:  A.P.A.TrapU 
Coffee  Pt. 


Clark  Pt.  /»>— «*, 
A.  PA.  Trapl,  U  Sa 


Haller  Spiti' 


Ekuk  Pt 


^Greek  Church 
Post  Office 


nu-lik  or 
Carmel 
Misson 


Etolin  Point 


Fig.  30.    Fassett's  map  of  Nushagak  Bay  (redrawn) 

1. 
2. 


9. 

10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 


Alaska  Salmon  Co.,  "Wood  River"  cannery. 

Alaska-Portland   Packers   Assoc,   Portland   or   "Snag   Point" 
cannery. 

Alaska  Packers  Assoc,  P.H.J,  or  "Scandinavian"  cannery. 

Alaska  Packers  Assoc,  Bradford  or  "B.B."  (reserve)  cannery. 

Site  of  C.  E.  Whitney  &  Co.  saltery. 

Alaska  Packers  Assoc,  "Rohlff's"  or  Arctic  cannery. 

NorthwesternJFisheries   Co.,    "Northwestern"   or   "Whaler's" 
cannery. 

Alaska  Fishermen's  Packing  Co.,  "Fishermen's"  or  "Astoria" 
cannery. 

Columbia  River  Packers  Assoc,  "Creek"  or  "Combine"  can- 
nery. 

Alaska  Packers  Assoc,  "Clark's"  or  "N.C."  cannery. 

North  Alaska  Salmon  Co.,  "Haller's"  cannery. 

Alaska  Packers  Assoc,  saltery  and  trap. 

Peter  M.  Nelson,  saltery  and  trap. 


74  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

Igushik  River  heads  at  Amanka  Lake  and  flows  southeast  80  km. 
This  river  was  known  to  the  Russians  and  appears  in  Tebenkov's 
(1852,  map  4)  atlas  as  "R.  Iguzhak." 

Site  Descriptions 

NB-Jf.  Ekwagamiut,  Ekochamute 

On  the  eastern  shore  of  Nushagak  Bay  approximately  1%  km. 
above  Nushagak  and  at  a  point  where  the  bank  recedes  and  turns 
toward  the  east,  is  the  site  of  a  salting  station  and  small  village 
(fig.  15).  Dillingham  informants  referred  to  it  as  Ekwagamiut 
and  it  may  be  the  place  called  Ekochamute  in  Carmel  mission 
records  during  the  1880's  and  1890's  (Alaska  material,  box  vi, 
records  of  ecclesiastical  acts,  no.  3).  It  is  shown  on  Fassett's  map 
as  "I-kwok"  (fig.  30).  The  site  has  no  access  to  the  water  at  the 
present  time  because  of  the  rapid  growth  of  grass-covered  tidal 
flats  in  the  area.  For  this  reason,  during  surveys  in  1966  and  1967, 
it  was  seen  only  from  the  air.  Presumably  there  was  a  slough  by 
which  the  site  could  be  reached  during  the  period  of  occupation. 

At  the  south  end  of  Ekwagamiut  are  the  foundations  of  two 
large,  square-to-rectangular  structures  which  presumably  are  the 
remains  of  saltery  buildings.  The  saltery  was  that  of  C.  E.  Whitney 
&  Company  and  was  originally  built  and  operated  by  the  Bristol 
Bay  Canning  Company  on  the  Snake  River  in  1886.  It  was  moved 
to  the  other  side  of  the  bay  in  1892  (Moser,  1902,  p.  205).  Near 
the  remains  of  the  saltery  buildings  are  two  Eskimo  house  de- 
pressions and  two  partially  collapsed  log  cabins.  A  row  of  four  or 
five  small  house  depressions  stretch  along  the  bank  to  the  north  of 
the  saltery  buildings. 

It  is  possible  that  Ekwagamiut  was  occupied  by  as  many  as  50 
or  60  people  at  the  time  the  saltery  was  in  operation.  In  1900  62 
whites  and  three  natives  are  said  to  have  been  employed  in  salting 
fish  (Moser,  1902,  p.  205).  The  total  period  of  occupancy,  which 
was  probably  seasonal,  may  cover  no  more  than  20  or  30  years,  in- 
cluding the  last  two  decades  of  the  nineteenth  century  when  there 
were  a  number  of  salteries  in  Nushagak  Bay. 

NB-5  Tuviarok 

Not  more  than  a  kilometer  below  Ekwagamiut  is  a  small  site 
called  Tuviarok  by  several  informants  in  Dillingham.  Like  Ekwa- 
gamiut, it  is  presently  cut  off  from  the  waters  of  Nushagak  Bay  by 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  75 

mud  flats  and  was  observed  only  from  the  air.  Four  or  five  small 
house  depressions  are  situated  on  a  spit  extending  in  a  northeast- 
southwest  direction.  The  spit  slopes  up  to  the  south  of  the  houses 
so  that  the  inhabitants  would  have  had  a  view  only  toward  the 
north  and  the  northeast.  The  entire  spit  is  surrounded  by  a  grassy 
plain,  but  a  small  creek  still  flows  down  from  higher  country  to  the 
east  and  penetrates  the  grassy  tidal  flats  as  far  as  the  bay.  Tuviarok 
is  shown  on  Fassett's  map  and  informants  believe  that  it  was  not 
occupied  after  about  1910.  John  Clark,  the  agent  of  the  Alaska 
Commercial  Company  at  Nushagak  in  the  late  nineteenth  century, 
is  said  to  have  operated  a  saltery  at  this  location.  It  would  appear 
that  the  site  was  seasonally  occupied  with  a  summer  population 
that  is  unlikely  to  have  exceeded  50. 

NB-6  Ahlutobaiok 

About  \}/2  km.  northeast  of  Kanulik  is  another  small  site  that 
was  observed  only  from  the  air.  It  consists  of  four  or  five  small 
structures  on  a  bluff,  at  least  some  of  which  appear  to  have  been 
log  cabins.  To  the  north  of  the  site  the  bluff  is  cut  by  a  dry  creek 
and,  like  the  other  sites  above  Kanulik,  this  one  is  isolated  from  the 
water  by  a  broad,  flat,  grassy  plain.  A  Dillingham  informant 
called  this  site  Ahlutobaiok  and  the  settlement  is  shown  on  Fassett's 
map.  It  is  said  to  have  been  occupied  around  the  turn  of  the  cen- 
tury up  to  about  1910.  The  village  is  not  mentioned  in  the  vital 
statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church,  or  in  any  other  source  with  the 
exception  of  a  single  reference  by  the  Rev.  Frank  E.  Wolff  (SPG 
Proceedings,  1886,  p.  23)  who,  at  the  time  he  was  constructing  the 
original  mission  buildings  at  Carmel  in  1886,  noted  the  presence  of 
a  small  village  immediately  to  the  northwest.  Considering  the 
small  size  of  the  houses  at  Ahlutobaiok,  it  is  unlikely  that  more 
than  35  persons  were  in  residence  at  any  one  time. 

NB-7  Kanulik  (58°  58'N,  158°  28'W) 

The  site  of  the  village  of  Kanulik  and  the  Moravian  mission  of 
Carmel  is  located  on  the  east  side  of  Nushagak  Bay  about  6)  ■>  km. 
above  Nushagak  and  up  a  narrow  slough  just  south  of  the  lower 
end  of  Grassy  Island.  The  high  bluff  which  is  characteristic  of  the 
shore  line  at  the  Nushagak  site  slopes  down  to  the  north  until  the 
bank  in  the  vicinity  of  Kanulik  is  no  more  than  10  m.  above  the  level 
of  the  bay.  Grassy  flats,  cut  by  numerous  sloughs,  spread  out  in 
front  of  the  site.    This  vast  area  of  tidal  mud  flats  and  high  grass 


76  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

has  been  steadily  growing  through  the  years.  Growth  has  been  so 
extensive  and  rapid  that  the  large  slough,  called  Ralph  Slough 
after  the  cannery  that  formerly  stood  next  to  Kanulik,  is  now  largely 
filled.  The  site,  which  formerly  could  be  reached  by  large  ocean- 
going vessels,  is  now  almost  completely  isolated  in  a  sea  of  mud 
and  grass,  and  can  be  reached  only  at  high  tide  in  a  boat  of  very 
shallow  draught.  This  process  of  silting  in  was  noticeable  even 
at  the  time  the  Carmel  mission  station  was  occupied  and  it  un- 
doubtedly was  a  factor  in  the  eventual  abandonment  of  the  village. 

The  Kanulik  site  and  mission  are  located  on  a  tongue  of  land 
with  two  sides  formed  by  Ralph  Slough  and  the  third  by  a  small 
stream  which  cuts  sharply  toward  the  south.  Near  the  tip  of  this 
tongue,  which  rises  approximately  10  m.  above  the  tidal  flats,  are 
the  remains  of  the  Arctic  Packing  Company  sometimes  called 
Ralph's  cannery,  established  in  1884  (fig.  31).  Two  dilapidated 
buildings  can  still  be  seen  together  with  pier  pilings  which  extend 
out  into  what  once  was  the  slough.  At  the  northeast  end  of  the 
site  near  the  cannery  buildings  11  structures  were  identified,  only 
four  of  which  are  the  remains  of  traditional  Eskimo  houses.  The 
others,  some  of  which  are  shown  in  the  upper  left-hand  corner  of 
Figure  31,  are  square  or  rectangular  in  shape  and  may  have  been 
cabins  or  outbuildings  associated  with  the  Carmel  mission.  To  the 
south  of  these  structures  is  a  broad,  flat,  grassy  area  where  the  main 
mission  buildings  were  located.  Their  outlines  can  be  seen  clearly 
from  the  air,  but  on  the  ground  they  tend  to  be  obscured  by  thick, 
tall  grass.  At  the  extreme  southeast  corner  of  the  site  are  four 
house  depressions  that  were  located  on  the  fringe  of  the  mission 
buildings.  To  the  east  of  the  formerly  occupied  area  is  a  relatively 
low,  marshy  meadow  which  extends  inland  approximately  400  m. 
before  the  land  begins  to  rise  gradually  in  a  series  of  low,  rolling  hills. 

Kanulik  is  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak 
church  for  the  first  time  in  1843  and  regularly  thereafter  until  1916. 
In  the  tenth  federal  census  the  population  is  given  as  142,  but  this 
figure  may  include  summer  residents  from  other  villages  in  the 
area  (Petroff,  1884,  p.  17).  Bailey  (1880,  p.  26)  lists  98  persons 
living  in  "Kanovlik"  in  1879,  the  last  figures  before  rapid  change 
came  to  the  settlement.  In  1884,  as  previously  noted,  the  Arctic 
Packing  Company  established  the  first  salmon  cannery  on  Bristol 
Bay  at  the  village  (Moser,  1899,  pp.  173-174;  VanStone,  1967, 
pp.  67-68),  and  two  years  later  the  Moravian  Church  chose  this 
location  for  the  establishment  of  its  mission  station  called  Carmel 


c 

OS 

a 

B 
o 
U 


c 
c 
ca 

O 


77 


78  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

(VanStone,  1967,  pp.  38-40).  The  Rev.  Frank  E.  Wolff,  who  was 
responsible  for  the  construction  of  the  original  buildings,  stated 
that  "the  spot  chosen  (for  the  construction  of  the  buildings)  .  .  . 
stands  about  four  hundred  yards  to  the  southwest  of  the  'cannery' 
and  about  the  same  distance  from  the  water's  edge  on  the  bay 
side,  and  about  two  hundred  yards  directly  back  of  the  village 
toward  Nushagak"  (SPG  Proceedings,  1886,  p.  23). 

In  the  report  of  the  eleventh  federal  census,  the  population  of 
Kanulik  is  listed  as  54  people  living  in  seven  houses  (Porter,  1893, 
pp.  5,  164).  Carmel  is  listed  separately  as  having  a  population  of 
187  including  74  whites,  17  "Indians,"  and  96  "Mongolians." 
The  latter  doubtless  refer  to  Chinese  laborers  who,  from  the  very 
beginning  of  the  salmon  fishery  in  Nushagak  Bay,  were  brought  up 
from  California  and  Hong  Kong  during  the  summer  months  to 
work  in  the  canneries  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  73-78).  Since  the 
total  of  243  for  both  Kanulik  and  Carmel  includes  both  whites  and 
Chinese  workers,  the  census  data  was  presumably  collected  during 
the  summer  months.  The  relatively  small  size  of  Kanulik  suggests 
that  an  attempt  may  have  been  made  by  the  census  enumerator  to 
separate  summer  residents  from  the  permanent  population.  This 
figure  is  more  reasonable  than  the  one  in  the  tenth  census  and  need 
not  indicate  a  marked  decline  in  the  population.  In  1898  Elliott 
(1900,  p.  740)  lists  124  people  as  living  at  Kanulik,  a  figure  that 
doubtless  includes  the  Carmel  mission. 

In  January  of  1900  the  Moravians  collected  the  census  and 
noted  that  the  population  was  growing  due  to  the  increasing  ten- 
dency for  Eskimos  to  move  to  the  vicinity  of  the  cannery  and  the 
mission.  In  that  year  Carmel,  including  Kanulik,  had  a  population 
of  151  permanent  residents  living  in  31  houses  with  all  the  mission 
buildings  being  counted  as  one.  Of  that  number,  there  were  eight 
white  families  including  white  men  married  to  native  women  and, 
presumably,  mission  personnel  (SPG  Proceedings,  1900,  p.  46). 

Kanulik  is  not  included  in  any  federal  census  after  1890,  nor  is 
it  possible  to  say  with  certainty  just  when  the  cannery  of  the  Arctic 
Packing  Company  closed  down.  It  is  known  to  have  been  operating 
as  late  as  1907  (Freeman,  1908),  after  the  Moravians  had  departed, 
but  there  is  some  indication  that  it  closed  shortly  after  that  date 
and  definitely  by  1916  (U.S.  Coast  Pilot :  Alaska,  pt.  II,  1916,  p.  240). 
In  1900,  the  "Nushagak"  post  office  was  located  at  Kanulik  (Moser, 
1902,  p.  201). 


79 


80  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

In  1896  an  attempt  was  made  to  start  a  "new  village"  at  Carmel 
which  was  to  be  located  west  of  the  mission,  the  old  village  having 
been  situated  to  the  northeast.  This  new  village  was  laid  out  in  a 
straight  east-west  line  and  consisted  of  three  log  houses  inhabited 
by  two  Eskimos  who  were  helpers  at  the  mission  and  a  white  man 
with  an  Eskimo  wife.  The  experiment  seems  to  have  been  a  failure 
as  other  Eskimo  families  showed  no  interest  in  the  new  village 
(SPG  Proceedings,  1897,  p.  22;  1898,  p.  27). 

As  far  as  the  mission  itself  is  concerned,  in  1891  it  consisted  of 
the  original  dwelling  house,  a  school  house,  a  large  chapel,  and  a 
garden  (Schwalbe,  1951,  pp.  51-52).  In  1905  when  Bishop  J. 
Taylor  Hamilton  visited  the  mission  just  prior  to  its  closing  he  made 
the  following  detailed  observations  of  the  physical  plant: 

Several  houses  of  natives  and  also  of  white  men  who  have  married 
Eskimo  women  stand  on  the  Mission  tract.  The  station  itself,  on  a 
bluff  rising  thirty-five  feet  or  so  above  high  water,  consists  of  the 
following  frame  or  log  houses.  Connected  by  their  rear  extensions, 
the  first  house,  lately  the  house  of  Dr.  J.  H.  Romig,  and  the  former 
school,  containing  the  chapel,  the  hospital  and  the  dwelling  of  Brother 
Paul  Zucher,  may  be  described  as  central  in  relation  to  the  group  of 
mission  buildings.  The  former  building  is  a  story-and-a-half,  the 
latter  two  stories  in  height.  The  chapel  occupies  the  eastern  end  of 
the  larger  house,  and  has  windows  on  the  north,  east  and  south,  with 
its  entrance  to  the  south.  Its  recently  papered  walls  and  its  new, 
plain,  unvarnished  pews  make  a  pleasant  impression  on  the  visitor. 
It  can  seat  about  seventy-five  persons,  with  space  for  extra  chairs. 
Both  buildings  are  furnished  with  cellars  and  are  neatly  painted 
externally.  At  some  distance  to  the  north  of  the  larger  building 
stands  the  school,  of  logs  shingled  on  the  outside,  with  a  room  ac- 
commodating desks  for  twenty  scholars,  a  wood-shed  and  a  loft  in 
which  supplies  are  stored.  Closer  to  the  larger  mission-house  and 
somewhat  to  the  northwest  are  the  storehouse  and  barn,  built  of  logs 
and  under  one  roof,  a  long  low  house.  To  the  east  of  the  group  that 
constitutes  the  mission  houses  proper  is  a  workshop.  A  large  wood 
and  sled-house,  a  frame  barn  and  a  small  smokehouse,  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  dwelling  houses  and  to  the  southeast,  not  far  from  the 
river's  bank  and  the  wharf,  complete  the  list  of  buildings.  Between 
these  last  and  the  shore  lies  the  mission  garden  proper,  well  fenced  on 
account  of  the  dogs,  and  one  hundred  paces  by  twenty-six  in  extent. 
There  is  also  a  smaller  garden,  or  potato  patch  near  the  stable. 
Finally,  the  mission  has  its  wharf,  built  on  piles — for  the  tide  here  may 
sometimes  make  a  difference  of  twenty-six  feet — and  an  inclined 
railway,  the  tracks  being  wooden,  on  which  a  car  is  drawn  up  onto 
the  bluff  by  means  of  a  windlass  by  horse-power,  in  order  to  bring 
from  the  boats  below  supplies  of  merchandise  or  fish  or  the  wood 
required  by  the  Mission  for  fuel  (Hamilton,  1906,  p.  30). 

There  is  a  photograph  of  the  mission  buildings   (fig.  32)  in  the 
S.P.G.  Proceedings  (1905,  opposite  p.  53). 

Bishop  Hamilton  noted  further  that  the  influence  of  the  mission 
and  the  cannery  had  had  a  decided  effect  on  Eskimo  housing  at 
Carmel  and  Kanulik.     At  least  five  houses  built  by  the  Eskimos 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  81 

combined  new  ideas  with  old  building  techniques.  They  had 
windows  and  were  heated  in  winter  with  stoves  made  of  sheet  iron 
or  improvised  out  of  five  gallon  kerosene  cans  (Hamilton,  1906, 
p.  31). 

In  the  summer  of  1905  the  bishop  noted  that  about  100  Eskimos 
were  living  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mission  but  it  is  likely  that  the 
number  decreased  somewhat  when  Carmel  was  abandoned  the  fol- 
lowing year  (Hamilton,  1906,  p.  31).  The  closing  of  the  cannery 
sometime  before  1916  must  have  caused  a  further  decline  in  the 
population.  Many  people  doubtless  moved  to  Nushagak,  while 
others  crossed  the  bay  to  new  settlements  that  were  growing  up 
on  the  west  side.  It  is  not  certain  when  the  site  was  finally  aban- 
doned, but  elderly  informants  at  Dillingham  believe  that  the  last 
families  either  died  or  moved  away  following  the  influenza  epidemic 
of  1918-1919. 

By  way  of  summary,  it  can  be  noted  that  the  Kanulik  site  was 
probably  occupied  at  the  time  of  first  European  contact  in  the  area. 
The  village  seems  to  have  reached  its  peak  in  size  when  the  Arctic 
Packing  Company  cannery  and  the  Moravian  mission  were  in 
operation.  At  least  it  can  be  said  with  certainty  that  at  that  time 
the  settlement  was  a  focal  point  for  a  concentration  of  population 
during  the  summer  months.  With  the  elimination  of  these  attrac- 
tions and  the  general  trend  for  villages  on  the  west  side  of  Nushagak 
Bay  to  assume  greater  importance,  the  village  declined  to  the  point 
where  the  influenza  epidemic  was  able  to  eliminate,  or  nearly 
eliminate,  the  population. 

NB-8  Nushagak  (58°  57'N,  158°  29'W) 

The  Nushagak  site  is  the  most  prominent  feature  in  the  Nushagak 
Bay  area,  located  as  it  is  on  a  bluff  much  higher  than  the  coast  line 
on  either  side  of  it.  The  fact  that  the  slope  is  rather  abrupt  on 
both  sides  gives  the  bluff  its  unique  appearance  and  makes  it  a 
definite  landmark.  In  front  of  the  bluff  is  an  extensive  gravel  and 
mud  beach,  the  greater  part  of  which  is  submerged  by  high  tide. 
In  this  beach  area  stand  the  remains  of  two  canneries,  both  directly 
in  front  of  the  bluff.  During  the  summer  of  1969  four  houses  on 
the  Nushagak  site  were  excavated.  The  result  of  these  excavations, 
together  with  related  ethnographic  and  historical  data,  will  be  in- 
corporated into  a  separate  study  of  this  important  trading  center. 
Therefore,  the  discussion  of  the  Nushagak  site  here  will  be  restricted 
to  a  brief  description  of  its  physical  characteristics  and  sufficient 


82  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

historical  and  ethnographic  background  to  indicate  its  position  in 
the  settlement  configuration  of  Nushagak  Bay. 

The  site  is  situated  about  35  m.  above  the  beach  and  the  ascent, 
even  when  one  of  several  paths  are  followed,  is  a  steep  one.  Six 
buildings  still  stand  on  the  formerly  occupied  area  including  the 
Russian  Orthodox  church  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  the  third  church 
building  to  stand  on  the  site  since  the  construction  of  the  first  chapel 
in  1832  (VanStone,  1967,  p.  22).  Between  the  church  and  the 
southern  end  of  the  site,  a  distance  of  approximately  250  m.,  18 
house  depressions  were  counted,  a  number  that  can  be  considered 
only  approximately  correct  due  to  the  very  high  grass  that  covers 
the  site  in  summer.  This  number  does  not  include  the  remains  of 
several  structures  on  the  edge  of  the  bluff  that  were  probably  cabins 
and  other  frame  buildings  built  by  white  and  Eskimo  residents; 
some  of  these  may  have  been  associated  with  the  canneries,  the 
church,  or  stores.  The  area  north  of  the  church  to  the  northern 
peripheries  of  the  site,  approximately  175  m.  in  length,  has  been 
considerably  disturbed  and  it  is  in  this  area  that  the  structures 
still  standing  today  are  located.  Nevertheless,  three  house  de- 
pressions could  be  seen  and  at  one  time  there  were  doubtless  more. 
Assuming  that  the  total  of  21  traditional  houses  is  reasonably  cor- 
rect, Nushagak  is  the  second  largest  archaeological  site  seen  in  the 
entire  river  system.  Only  Kanakanak,  directly  across  the  bay,  is 
larger. 

Nushagak  was  the  site  of  Aleksandrovski  Redoubt  constructed 
by  the  Russians  in  1818  and  it  continued  to  be  the  trading  center 
for  the  Nushagak  River  region  from  that  time  until  well  into  the 
American  period  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  49-57).  No  plan  or  detailed 
description  of  the  early  Russian  post  exists  and  it  is  unfortunate 
that  buildings  constructed  on  the  site  in  more  recent  years  have 
obliterated  indications  of  the  older  Russian  structures.  Conflicting 
opinions  have  been  expressed  by  informants  with  reference  to  these 
older  structures.  Some  have  maintained  that  the  Russian  buildings 
were  on  the  beach  back  against  the  bluff  where,  at  a  later  date,  the 
warehouses  and  store  of  the  Alaska  Commercial  Company  were 
located.  Others  have  suggested  that  these  buildings  were  on  the 
point  at  the  south  end  of  the  site.  A  careful  examination  of  the 
formerly  occupied  area  makes  clear  the  virtual  impossibility  of 
locating  the  remains  of  the  Russian  buildings  except  by  the  merest 
chance.  The  entire  site  clearly  indicates  the  disruption  caused  by 
the  presence  of  two  large  salmon  canneries  in  the  area,  both  in 
continuous  operation  for  more  than  30  years. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  83 

Directly  in  back  of  the  church  building  is  an  upward  extension 
of  the  bluff  which  has  the  appearance  of  a  hill  when  viewed  from  the 
beach.  A  path  leads  from  the  church  up  this  hill  and  the  village 
cemetery  is  situated  on  top  with  the  graves  extending  back  onto 
the  tundra.  A  heavy  growth  of  willows  obscures  most  of  the 
cemetery  and  only  the  most  recent  graves  are  visible.  In  fact,  by 
far  the  greatest  part  of  the  cemetery  has  been  totally  obliterated 
by  the  advancing  willows  which  are  moving  down  hill  along  the 
total  length  of  the  site  and  have  even  encroached  on  some  of  the 
peripheral  structures. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  see  why  the  Nushagak  bluff  was  considered 
a  good  location  for  a  village  and  trading  post.  There  is  a  com- 
manding view  of  the  entire  bay  area  and  certainly  no  one  approaching 
the  river  could  fail  to  notice  the  location  or  to  appreciate  its  ad- 
vantages as  a  place  of  habitation.  Fishing  is  good  directly  in  front 
of  the  site  and  beluga  are  frequently  seen  today  along  this  section 
of  shoreline.  Drinking  water  is  available  from  a  small  stream 
that  flows  down  the  bluff  at  the  north  end  of  the  site,  and  there 
may  have  been  other  sources  of  water  in  the  general  area  during  the 
period  of  occupation. 

The  Eskimo  name  for  the  Nushagak  site,  as  for  the  river,  is 
Tahlekuk  (Porter,  1893,  p.  91).  The  village  may  have  been  occupied 
prior  to  the  construction  of  Aleksandrovski  Redoubt  in  1818  (Tikh- 
menev,  1939-41,  pt.  II,  p.  396),  although  the  Russians  did  not 
normally  establish  their  trading  posts  in  existing  settlements.  The 
earliest  population  figures  indicate  that  in  1849  there  were  74  men 
and  94  women  living  in  the  community  and  ten  years  later  there 
were  76  men  and  103  women  (DRHA,  vol.  2,  p.  3).  These  figures 
suggest  the  continued  importance  of  the  village  during  a  period 
when  other  posts  had  been  established  in  southwestern  Alaska  and 
Aleksandrovski  was  no  longer  as  significant  a  trading  center  as  it 
had  been  between  the  time  of  its  founding  and  1845  (VanStone, 
1967,  pp.  52-54). 

Sometime  between  1872  and  1874,  during  three  seasons  of  work 
in  Alaska,  the  historian  and  naturalist  Henry  W.  Elliott  visited 
Nushagak  and  not  only  provided  the  most  detailed  description 
ever  made  of  the  settlement  (Elliott,  1875,  pp.  375-376),  but  drew 
a  sketch  of  the  village  as  well  (p.  374).  He  gives  no  population 
figures  and,  in  fact,  does  not  specifically  refer  to  his  visit  in  any 
detail.  However,  a  few  years  later,  in  1879,  Bailey  (1880,  pp. 
26-27)  lists  a  population  of  121  for  the  settlement  divided  as  follows: 


84  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

33  Creoles,  12  Aglegmiuts,  and  76  "Kuskoquims."  These  figures  not 
only  indicate  that  the  village  maintained  a  fairly  uniform  population 
throughout  the  Russian  period,  but  suggest,  if  the  proportions  and 
sub-cultural  affiliations  are  correct,  the  extent  to  which  migration 
from  the  Kuskokwim  was  already  an  established  fact  in  this  area. 

A  noticeable  jump  in  population  for  the  village  is  indicated  in 
statistics  obtained  for  the  tenth  federal  census  where  178  residents 
are  listed  including  one  Euro-American,  86  Creoles,  and  91  Eskimos 
(Petroff,  1884,  p.  17).  This  increase  in  a  period  of  less  than  two 
years  suggests  that  Petroff' s  figures  include  temporary  summer 
residents.  The  eleventh  census  ten  years  later  gives  a  population 
of  268  for  Nushagak  living  in  25  houses.  This  is  broken  down  into 
64  Euro-Americans,  20  Creoles,  85  "Indians,"  and  99  "Mongolians" 
(Porter,  1893,  pp.  5,  164).  If  the  latter  category  refers  to  Chinese 
cannery  workers,  as  has  been  previously  assumed,  this  is  difficult  to 
understand  since,  according  to  reliable  information,  canneries  were 
not  established  at  Nushagak  until  1899.  In  the  summer  of  1888 
the  Governor  of  Alaska,  A.  P.  Swineford,  visited  Nushagak  and 
noted  that  the  settlement  consisted  of  a  store,  the  church  and 
parsonage,  a  few  log  cabins  occupied  by  creole  families,  and  from 
30  to  50  semi-subterranean  houses  (Swineford,  1898,  pp.  162-163). 
He  says  nothing  about  cannery  buildings  or  employees.  A  final 
nineteenth  century  population  listing  for  Nushagak  was  made 
by  C.  P.  Elliott  in  1898.  He  gives  a  reasonable  listing  of  63  men 
and  58  women  for  a  total  of  121  (1900,  p.  740). 

In  1899  the  Pacific  Steam  Whaling  Company  and  the  Alaska 
Fishermen's  Packing  Company  erected  canneries  directly  in  front 
of  the  settlement  (VanStone,  1967,  p.  70),  and  these  must  have 
had  an  important  effect  upon  the  village.  This  importance  is 
probably  reflected  in  the  population  figures  for  1900  which  were 
324  (Thirteenth  Census  of  the  United  States:  1913,  vol.  Ill,  p. 
1134).  A  marked  decline  to  74  is  noted  in  1910  which  may  reflect 
several  factors,  notably  the  season  of  the  year  in  which  the  census 
data  was  gathered,  the  exact  nature  of  the  fishing  industry  in  that 
year,  and  the  growing  importance  of  settlements  on  the  west  side 
of  the  bay  (Fifteenth  Census  of  the  United  States:  1930,  vol.  1,  p. 
1222).  Regardless  of  the  significance  of  these  factors,  however, 
it  is  apparent  that  the  Nushagak  settlement  was  decidedly  in 
decline  after  1900.  In  1920  the  population  is  given  as  16  and  in 
1930  as  43  (Fifteenth  Census  of  the  United  States:  1930,  vol.  1,  p. 
1222) .    After  1930  the  village  is  no  longer  listed  in  the  census  reports. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  85 

Some  of  the  reasons  for  the  decline  of  Nushagak  are  apparent 
in  the  data  that  has  been  presented,  but  it  might  be  well  to  sum- 
marize them  here.  The  two  salmon  canneries  were  abandoned 
during  the  1930's  and  this  doubtless  was  an  important  factor,  al- 
though the  settlement's  decline  began  long  before  these  establish- 
ments ceased  to  operate.  Of  much  greater  significance  were  the 
attractions  of  Dillingham  which  emerged  as  an  important  center  in 
the  1920's  and  1930's.  The  population  of  the  west  side  of  the  bay 
continued  to  grow  throughout  this  period  at  the  expense  of  the 
east  side.  It  is  probably  true  too  that  the  influenza  epidemic  of 
1918-1919  took  its  toll  at  Nushagak  as  it  did  at  other  villages  in  the 
region.  In  1916  Father  Vasili  Kashevarov,  who,  except  for  a  period 
of  six  years,  had  been  the  priest  at  Nushagak  since  1896,  died  and 
was  not  replaced.  Although  a  respected  lay  reader  was  in  residence 
until  1963,  people  were  drawn  away  from  the  historic  church  and 
attended  services  at  the  Orthodox  church  near  Dillingham.  In 
1964  there  were  two  families  with  houses  at  Nushagak  and  even 
they  did  not  spend  the  entire  year  there.  In  1969  only  one  family 
remained. 

NB-9  (Ungiok) 

This  site,  which  I  did  not  see  and  about  which  no  information 
could  be  obtained  from  the  sources,  is  shown  on  Fassett's  1910 
manuscript  map  as  being  located  inland  in  the  Combine  Flats  area 
approximately  5  km.  northeast  of  Clarks  Point.  A  Dillingham 
informant  recognized  the  name  and  noted  that  there  were  three 
occupied  frame  houses  at  this  location  during  his  childhood  in  the 
early  1920's.  He  thought  that  at  one  time  the  settlement  had  been 
much  larger. 

NB-10  Stugarok,  Sayuyuk,  Clarks  Point  (58°  30  'N,  158°  33  'W) 

The  village  of  Clarks  Point,  about  3  km.  above  Ekuk,  is  occupied 
at  the  present  time  and  there  are  indications  that  its  occupation 
goes  back  at  least  to  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century.  In  1888 
the  Nushagak  Packing  Company  established  a  cannery  on  the 
Clarks  Point  spit  which  at  that  time  was  known  as  Stugarok.  This 
settlement  is  listed  in  the  eleventh  federal  census  as  having  a  popula- 
tion of  seven  living  in  one  house  (Porter,  1893,  p.  164).  Some 
informants  stated  that  an  older  village  was  situated  on  the  bluff  in 
back  of  the  present  settlement,  but  others  maintained  that  people 
had  always  lived  on  the  spit.    In  any  case,  no  site  was  noted  on  the 


86  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

bluff  at  the  time  of  a  rather  cursory  search  in  the  summer  of  1964. 
A  sketch  map  of  Nushagak  Bay  in  Moser  (1902,  opp.  p.  196)  shows  a 
"native  village"  on  the  bluff.  This  map  was  made  in  1890  with 
additions  in  1900.  A  settlement  called  "Sayuyuk"  is  shown  on 
Fassett's  map,  but  it  is  impossible  to  tell  whether  it  is  on  the  bluff 
or  the  spit.  The  post  office  at  Nushagak  was  moved  to  Clarks 
Point  in  1935  (Ricks,  1965,  p.  13).  It  seems  probable  that  Eskimo 
occupation  at  Clarks  Point  does  not  precede  the  establishment 
of  the  cannery  by  very  many  years.  The  community  has  continued 
to  be  a  cannery  town  with  a  large  influx  of  population  during  the 
summer  months,  but  a  very  small  number  of  permanent  inhabitants 
(VanStone,  1967,  pp.  150-151). 

NB-11  Ekuk  (58°  49'N,  158°  33'30"W) 

Like  Clarks  Point,  the  village  of  Ekuk  is  inhabited  at  the  present 
time  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  151-152),  but  it  is  a^o  the  location  of  a 
large  and  important  archaeological  site.  The  old  settlement  was 
situated  on  the  northern  edge  of  the  Ekuk  Bluff  (see  Nushagak  Bay 
quadrangle)  at  the  southern  end  of  a  narrow  spit  on  which  the 
present-day  village  is  located.  The  Ekuk  Bluff  runs  in  a  north- 
westerly direction  to  the  vicinity  of  the  site  and  then  turns  abruptly 
to  the  east.  Wave  and  ice  action  have  formed  a  narrow  spit  of 
gravel  bars  nearly  4  km.  in  length  at  this  point.  In  back  of  this 
spit  is  an  extensive  marshy  area  cut  by  numerous  sloughs.  The 
spit,  including  the  marshy  area,  is  a  little  more  than  a  kilometer  in 
width  at  its  widest  point. 

The  Ekuk  site  appears  to  have  been  cut  back  considerably  by 
water  and  ice,  so  much  so  that  only  a  small  portion  remains.  It  is 
separated  into  two  sections  by  a  ravine  which  runs  down  the  center 
and  at  one  time  contained  a  stream.  The  north  side  of  the  site  is 
protected  by  the  spit  and  is  no  longer  cutting.  The  south  side  is 
still  being  rapidly  cut  away.  A  beacon  light  on  the  site  is  shown 
on  the  Nushagak  Bay  quadrangle  100  m.  back  from  the  edge  of  the 
bluff.  In  the  summer  of  1964  the  light  was  about  to  fall  over  the 
bank  and  had  been  replaced  by  another  one  located  down  on  the 
spit.  The  topographic  survey  on  which  the  map  is  based  was 
conducted  between  1946  and  1950. 

The  Ekuk  Bluff  in  the  vicinity  of  the  site  is  20  to  25  m.  high  and 
on  the  south  side  of  the  ravine  there  are  two  large  house  depressions 
close  to  the  bank  (fig.  33).  On  the  north  side  an  occupied  house 
stands  at  the  base  of  the  site  almost  in  the  ravine.    The  outbuildings 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


87 


Nushagak  Bay 

beach 


Fig.  33.    Sketch  map  of  NB-11    Ekuk.    Not  to  scale. 

and  dog  tethering  places  associated  with  this  dwelling  have  destroyed 
some  midden.  At  the  top  of  the  bank  and  at  the  very  rear  of  the 
site  stands  a  Russian  Orthodox  church  still  used  by  the  villagers 
even  though  it  is  a  long  way  from  the  present-day  dwellings  at  the 
end  of  the  spit.  In  front  and  north  of  this  structure  are  many 
graves.  Among  these  graves  near  the  front  of  the  site  are  three 
house  pits,  all  with  their  tunnels  facing  the  bay.  On  the  south  side 
of  the  ravine,  in  the  area  where  the  bank  is  rapidly  cutting,  almost 
2  m.  of  midden  could  be  observed.  Further  to  the  southeast  the 
midden  is  shallower,  probably  not  more  than  a  meter  in  depth. 
Bones,  metal,  wood,  and  very  thick,  coarse,  plain  potsherds  were 
picked  out  at  random. 

From  an  ecological  standpoint,  the  location  of  the  Ekuk  site 
seems  to  be  a  good  one.  Situated  on  a  high  bluff  with  a  good  water 
supply  and  commanding  an  excellent  view  of  the  bay,  the  site  would 
appear  to  meet  most  of  the  desireable  requirements  for  a  coastal 
settlement.  Fish  and  beluga  are  plentiful  in  the  area  at  the  present 
time  and  it  is  likely  that  sea  mammals  were  abundant  in  the  past. 
A  good  gravel  beach  would  have  been  an  additional  advantage. 
The  site  may  have  lost  some  of  its  advantages  when  the  spit  began 
to  build,  although  the  water  has  always  remained  close.  However, 
the  cutting  bank  doubtless  was  a  significant  factor  in  the  decline 
of  the  settlement,  and  the  presence  of  the  cannery  at  the  north  end 
of  the  spit  would  also  have  encouraged  people  to  move  in  that 


88  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

direction.  Presumably  such  a  move  took  place  gradually.  It  would 
appear,  however,  that  until  1900  most  Ekuk  residents  lived  on  the 
bluff.  The  previously  mentioned  sketch  map  of  Nushagak  Bay  in 
Moser  (1902,  p.  196)  shows  the  village  on  the  bluff  with  no  buildings 
of  any  kind  on  the  spit. 

It  seems  clear  that  Ekuk  was  a  large  and  important  village 
during  the  late  prehistoric  period.  The  earliest  historic  reference 
to  the  settlement  was  made  by  the  Russian  naval  officer  Vasili 
Stepanovich  Khromchenko  who  anchored  off  the  bluff  on  May  28 
(OS),  1822.  Residents  of  the  village  came  out  to  the  ship  in  baidarki 
and  Khromchenko,  rather  than  proceed  up  the  bay  to  Aleksandrovski 
Redoubt,  transferred  his  crew  and  equipment  by  small  boat  to  the 
post  (Khromchenko,  1824,  pt.  10,  p.  314;  pt.  11,  pp.  38-40).  From 
that  time  on  Eskimo  guides  from  Ekuk  were  used  by  most  vessels 
bringing  supplies  to  Aleksandrovski,  their  captains  being  unwilling 
to  risk  running  aground  on  the  treacherous  tidal  flats  of  the  bay 
(Russian-American  Company  Records,  Communications  Sent,  vol. 
10,  folio  103). 

Ekuk  is  mentioned  frequently  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  throughout  the  period  covered  by  the  data;  that 
is,  from  1842  to  1931.  This  being  the  case,  it  is  surprising  that  no 
other  Russian  sources  specifically  mention  the  settlement,  although 
there  are  frequent  references  in  the  Records  of  the  Russian- American 
Company  to  an  Aglegmiut  village,  probably  Ekuk,  near  Aleksan- 
drovski. It  also  seems  that  a  priest  seldom  visited  the  community. 
Perhaps  it  was  considered  to  be  close  enough  to  Nushagak  so  that 
the  inhabitants  could  be  expected  to  come  to  the  post  to  fulfill 
their  spiritual  as  well  as  their  material  needs. 

Not  until  1879,  therefore,  are  the  first  population  estimates  for 
the  village  available.  In  that  year  Bailey  (1880,  pp.  26-27)  lists 
107  inhabitants  of  Ekuk,  79  Aglegmiuts  and  28  "Kuskoquims." 
For  the  tenth  federal  census  a  year  or  two  later,  112  residents  were 
enumerated  (Petroff,  1884,  p.  17).  The  size  of  the  community  at 
that  time  gives  some  indication  of  the  number  of  house  pits  that 
have  been  obliterated  by  the  cutting  bank.  A  marked  drop  in  the 
population  is  noted  ten  years  later  when  data  for  the  eleventh 
federal  census  was  collected.  At  that  time  Ekuk  had  a  population 
of  65  living  in  six  houses  (Porter,  1893,  pp.  93,  168).  From  this 
time  on  the  population  of  the  settlement  steadily  declined. 

An  Orthodox  chapel  is  mentioned  as  being  located  at  Ekuk  in 
1890  (Porter,  1893,  p.  183)  and  in  1903  the  North  Alaska  Salmon 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  89 

Company  opened  a  cannery  at  the  north  end  of  the  spit.  It  was 
later  sold  to  Libby,  McNeil  and  Libby  and  is  still  in  operation  at 
the  present  time  (Cobb,  1931,  pp.  462-463).  Population  figures 
for  Ekuk  after  1890  are  unreliable,  but  it  is  significant  that  official 
census  reports  contain  no  figures  for  the  community  from  1890  to 
1930,  and  again  from  1940  to  1960.  It  is  likely  that  between  the 
former  set  of  dates  the  population  seldom  rose  above  25  (Rogers, 
1955,  p.  4)  and  in  1930  the  figure  was  37  (Fifteenth  Census  of  the 
United  States,  1930,  vol  I,  1931,  p.  1222). 

Today  Ekuk,  like  Clarks  Point,  has  become  almost  exclusively 
a  cannery  town  with  practically  no  permanent  year  around  popu- 
lation. As  might  be  expected  from  trends  that  have  already  been 
noted,  the  attractions  of  developing  communities  on  the  other  side 
of  the  bay  have  drawn  population  away  from  this  cramped,  windy 
spit.  Nushagak  itself  may  even  have  played  a  role  in  the  depopula- 
tion of  Ekuk  in  the  two  decades  before  that  center  began  to  decline. 
If  this  were  indeed  the  case,  it  would  explain  why  Ekuk's  big  drop 
in  population  began  after  1880  while  Nushagak's  did  not  take 
place  until  20  years  later. 

NB-12  Igushik  (58°  42'N,  158°  53'W) 

On  the  west  side  of  Nushagak  Bay  there  was  a  pattern  of  former 
population  all  along  the  Igushik  Ridge  from  the  point  marked 
Igushik  on  the  Nushagak  Bay  quadrangle  to  the  first  bend  in  the 
Igushik  River.  The  Igushik  Ridge  is  a  steep  bluff  which,  at  its 
southern  end,  is  more  than  20  m.  above  the  water  level.  To  the 
north  along  the  Igushik  River  the  bluff  slopes  away  toward  the 
flat,  marshy  tundra  that  characterizes  the  banks  of  this  river. 
Although  there  are  wide,  grassy  flats  separating  the  bluff  from  the 
beach  throughout  this  area,  it  is  obvious  that  the  bluff  has  been 
sloughing  away,  particularly  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Igushik  site. 
Because  of  tidal  activity  and  extensive  mudflats  along  this  part  of 
the  Nushagak  Bay  shoreline,  access  to  the  sites  in  this  region  is 
very  difficult.  In  spite  of  several  efforts,  I  was  never  able  to  visit 
the  Igushik  Ridge  area.  The  information  that  follows,  obtained 
during  brief  air  surveys  in  1965  and  1967,  is  far  from  complete. 

At  the  southern  end  of  the  Igushik  Ridge  is  the  site  of  the 
former  village  of  Igushik,  at  one  time  one  of  the  largest  and  most 
important  villages  on  the  west  side  of  Nushagak  Bay.  The  site 
does  not  extend  back  away  from  the  bluff  to  any  great  extent  and 
between  15  and  20  house  depressions  can  be  seen  strung  along  the 


90  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

bluff,  close  together,  with  their  tunnels  and  entryrooms  pointing 
in  every  direction.  There  also  appear  to  be  some  structures  that 
are  not  Eskimo  houses;  probably  cabins  and  other  buildings  built 
in  the  later  years  of  the  site's  occupation.  From  the  air  the  site 
clearly  stands  out  as  a  green  area  surrounded  by  the  greenish  brown, 
treeless  tundra  that  is  characteristic  of  this  section  of  the  coast.  A 
cemetery  is  visible  at  the  upper  end  of  the  site. 

Although  the  Igushik  River  was  apparently  known  to  the  Rus- 
sians, there  are  no  references  to  the  village  in  sources  of  this  period. 
It  is  mentioned  regularly  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak 
church  between  1876  and  1894  but  for  reasons  that  cannot  be 
determined,  there  appear  to  be  no  earlier  or  later  references.  The 
priest  at  Nushagak  was  apparently  making  regular  visits  to  the 
village  by  1883  (DRHA,  vol.  2,  pp.  145-146)  and  by  1900  a  chapel 
had  been  constructed  (McElwaine,  1901,  p.  181).  The  settlement 
is  listed  by  Bailey  (1880,  p.  26)  as  having  a  population  of  84  in  1879, 
but  the  inhabitants  were  not  enumerated  for  the  tenth  federal 
census.  However,  in  1899  it  had  a  population  of  123  (Elliott,  1900, 
p.  740).  Apparently  not  long  after  the  turn  of  the  century  the 
settlement  began  to  decline  and  this  may  be  why  it  is  not  shown 
on  Fassett's  manuscript  map.  In  1930  the  population  was  28  and 
in  1940  it  was  16.  The  community  was  completely  abandoned, 
except  for  occasional  summer  residents,  not  long  after  the  latter  date. 

Informants  noted  that  Igushik  was  hard  hit  by  the  influenza 
epidemic  of  1918-1919  and  that  fact,  together  with  its  relative 
inaccessibility  and  the  growing  importance  of  Dillingham  as  a 
cosmopolitan  trading  center  for  the  entire  area,  was  doubtless 
responsible  for  the  final  abandonment  of  the  village.  It  is  unfor- 
tunate that  more  information  is  not  available  concerning  the  early 
occupancy  of  Igushik.  Nevertheless,  it  seems  reasonable  to  assume 
that  the  settlement  was  in  existence,  and  perhaps  of  considerable 
size,  when  the  Russians  first  came  into  the  area.  It  obviously  con- 
tinued to  be  important  until  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century. 

NB-13  (Ahk-tung-ha-mut) 

Approximately  3-5  km.  above  Igushik  on  the  ridge  is  a  small 
site  located  along  two  sides  of  a  creek  that  enters  the  Igushik  River. 
This  creek  would  have  provided  the  inhabitants  with  fresh  water 
which  might  otherwise  have  been  difficult  to  obtain  as  the  tide 
extends  well  up  the  river.  The  ridge  here  is  not  quite  as  high  as 
at   Igushik,   but  otherwise  the  general  topography  is  the  same. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  91 

Approximately  ten  house  depressions  were  observed  from  the  air, 
the  greater  number  being  downriver  from  the  creek  mouth.  They 
appear  more  rounded  and  less  distinct  than  those  at  Igushik.  A 
small  cemetery  is  located  at  the  southern  end  of  the  site  and  the 
graves  seem  to  have  been  placed  among  the  old  houses. 

This  site  is  not  mentioned  in  any  of  the  sources  nor  could  in- 
formation concerning  it  be  obtained  from  informants,  some  of  whom 
seemed  to  consider  it  part  of  the  Igushik  site.  Fassett's  map  shows 
two  small  settlements  at  the  mouth  of  the  Igushik  River  (fig.  30). 
It  is  possible  that  NB-13  is  the  site  referred  to  on  this  map  as 
Ahk-tung-ha-mut. 

NB-H  (K-lok-ha-mut) 

Still  further  up  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Igushik  River,  perhaps 
3  km.  above  NB-13,  is  a  site  consisting  of  about  five  house  pits 
and  a  small  cemetery.  Like  others  in  this  area,  it  was  observed 
only  from  the  air.  This  may  be  "K-lok-ha-mut,"  the  second  of 
the  two  villages  shown  on  Fassett's  map.  Less  than  a  kilometer 
below  this  site  are  the  obvious  remains  of  a  saltery,  probably  the 
Alaska  Packers  Association  saltery.  In  the  National  Archives 
(Record  Group  22)  there  is  an  annotated  copy  of  United  States 
Coast  and  Geodetic  Survey  Chart  9050  of  Nushagak  Bay  showing 
three  saltery  sites  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Igushik  River  at  its 
mouth.  From  north  to  south  they  are  the  Alaska  Packers  Associa- 
tion saltery,  a  Libby,  McNeill  and  Libby  saltery,  and  the  Peter 
Nelson  saltery.  The  annotations  on  this  map  were  probably  made 
about  1919,  perhaps  somewhat  earlier.  All  these  salteries  were 
above  Igushik  and  it  may  be  that  both  NB-13  and  NB-14  were 
associated  with  them  in  much  the  same  way  that  NB-4  was  asso- 
ciated with  the  saltery  in  its  vicinity. 

NB-15,  NB-16  (Dre-ni-ak-ha-mut) 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Snake  River  on  the  right  bank  is  a  very 
recent  site  consisting  of  the  remains  of  four  structures,  one  of  which 
is  a  partially  collapsed  cabin.  The  riverbank  here  is  low  and  the 
site  is  surrounded  by  the  typical  tundra  vegetation  of  this  general 
area. 

About  6  km.  upriver  from  NB-15  and  on  the  same  side  of  the 
river  is  a  small  site  on  a  bank  about  10  m.  high  with  about  25  m.  of 
grassy  tidal  flats  directly  in  front  of  it.  At  the  present  time  there  is 
no  fresh  water  in  the  vicinity  of  the  site  and  no  indications  of  a 


92  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

dried  up  creek  nearby.     The  house  depressions  are  very  obscure 
but  there  would  appear  to  be  six  or  seven. 

Fassett's  manuscript  map  (fig.  30)  shows  one  site  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Snake  River.  It  is  called  "Dre-ni-ak-ha-mut"  and  the 
river  is  indicated  as  the  "Dreniak  or  Snake  River."  The  above 
mentioned  map  of  Nushagak  Bay  in  the  National  Archives  (Record 
Group  22)  a]so  shows  a  single  site  on  the  lower  Snake  in  approxi- 
mately the  same  position  as  NB-15.  This  map  was  published  in 
March,  1911. 

NB-17 

Amost  directly  opposite  NB-16  is  a  site  consisting  of  four  or 
five  house  depressions  with  their  tunnels  facing  the  river.  The  bank 
rises  at  this  point  and  the  site  is  about  five  meters  above  the  level 
of  the  river.  A  3-5  m.  wide  stretch  of  grassy  tidal  flat  extends  out 
in  front  of  the  site.  The  bank  looks  as  though  it  may  have  cut  at 
one  time  and  that  the  site  may  be  smaller  now  than  it  once  was. 
There  are  clumps  of  willows  in  the  vicinity  and  a  small,  stagnant 
looking  creek  enters  the  river.  There  is  also  a  small  lake  behind  the 
site. 

It  was  virtually  impossible  to  learn  anything  from  informants 
concerning  these  Snake  River  sites  and  they  are  not  mentioned  in 
any  of  the  sources,  at  least  not  by  names  that  are  recognizable  to 
me.  One  65  year  old  Dillingham  resident  did  mention  that  he 
could  not  recall  when  any  of  them  had  been  occupied.  It  seems 
likely  that  the  three  Snake  River  sites  were  turn  of  the  century 
villages  or  camps  and  that  all  had  been  abandoned  by  1920  or 
shortly  thereafter. 

NB-18  Tuchuktovik 

Just  to  the  south  of  Coffee  Point  is  a  small  site  which  many 
informants  called  Tuchuktovik.  On  Fassett's  map,  however,  it 
is  called  "Ka-ga-luk-ha-mut."  According  to  one  informant,  Tuchuk- 
tovik means  "to  get  across,"  a  reference  to  the  fact  that  this  was  a 
narrow  place  for  crossing  Nushagak  Bay.  Here  a  small  creek  enters 
the  bay  and  although  the  bank  in  this  general  area  rises  as  much  as 
35  m.,  it  slopes  off  gradually  near  the  creek  and  then  rises  slowly 
on  the  other  side.  The  bluff  again  attains  considerable  height  but 
then  slopes  off  toward  the  flat,  wide  mouth  of  the  Snake  River. 
The  creek  at  Tuchuktovik,  although  not  large,  has  a  relatively 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


93 


Nushagak  Bay 


« 


CD 

tent  frames 
drying  racks 


Fig.  34.    Sketch  map  of  NB-18    Tuchuktovik.    Not  to  scale. 


wide  valley  that  is  at  least  400  m.  across  at  the  mouth  and  con- 
tinues wide  for  at  least  2  km.  inland  with  gently  sloping  banks  on 
both  sides. 

On  the  north  side  of  the  creek  along  a  low  bank  not  more  than 
5  m.  high  and  sloping  toward  the  creek  bed  are  the  remains  of  six 
houses  (fig.  34).  Four  of  these  are  small  cabins  banked  high  with 
sod  on  all  sides  and  retaining  a  few  of  the  logs  used  in  their  con- 
struction. Two  shallow  depressions  resemble  traditional  Eskimo 
houses  with  their  short,  wide  entrance  chambers  facing  the  bay. 
The  structures  are  visible  largely  as  a  result  of  the  sod  that  was 
piled  around  them  and  they  doubtless  represent  a  type  of  Eskimo 
house  greatly  modified  by  exposure  to  Euro-American  building 
practices.  They  may  even  have  been  above-ground  log  structures 
covered  entirely  with  sod  and  having  wide  storm  sheds  which,  in  a 
ruined  state,  resemble  more  traditional  entrance  passages.  In  the 
flat  creek  bed  near  its  mouth  are  several  tent  frames  and  drying 
racks  suggesting  that  the  site  has  been  used  as  a  fish  camp  in  recent 
years. 

Tuchuktovik  is  mentioned  for  the  first  time  in  the  vital  statistics 
of  the  Nushagak  church  in  1914  and  is  referred  to  in  each  of  the 
three  succeeding  years.  However,  the  records  are  fragmentary 
for  the  years  between  1915  and  1931.  One  informant,  born  at 
Togiak  but  a  resident  of  Dillingham  since  1922,  said  that  one  or 
two  families  were  living  at  Tuchuktovik  when  he  first  moved  over 


94  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

to  Nushagak  Bay.  It  seems  unlikely  that  the  site  was  occupied 
for  more  than  15  or  20  years  or  that  it  was  inhabited  by  more  than 
40  or  50  people  at  one  time.  It  may  have  been  a  fish  camp  or  spring 
sea  mammal  hunting  camp  for  people  whose  permanent  homes 
were  farther  up  the  bay. 

NB-19  Miogavik 

Six  and  a  half  kilometers  northeast  of  Tuchuktovik  at  the 
mouth  of  a  small  creek  is  Miogavik,  a  place  name  mentioned  by 
several  informants  as  being  the  location  of  an  old  village.  The 
shore  line  is  high  throughout  this  area,  just  as  it  is  to  both  the  north 
and  south,  ranging  from  35  m.  down  to  about  8  or  10  m.  At  the 
location  of  the  site  the  bluff  slopes  gradually  and  there  is  a  rather 
wide  creek  bottom.  The  vegetation  is  thin  and  tundra-like  with 
just  a  few  scattered  clumps  of  willows.  No  house  pits  could  be  seen 
and  it  is  apparent  that  the  site  has  been  almost  completely  cut 
away.  Near  the  top  of  the  slope  on  the  north  side  of  the  creek  is  a 
small  cemetery,  part  of  which  also  seems  to  have  been  cut  away. 

Miogavik  is  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics  for  the  first  time 
in  1906  and  continuously  through  1915.  Informants  were  not  in 
agreement  about  the  abandonment  of  the  site.  Some  said  it  was 
wiped  out  during  the  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919,  while  others 
maintained  that  it  had  been  occupied  somewhat  later.  It  was  not 
possible  to  obtain  information  concerning  the  size  of  this  settlement, 
but  it  probably  was  similar  to  Tuchuktovik  and  may  also  have 
been  a  fishing  and  hunting  camp. 

NB-20  Kanakanak 

The  old  Kanakanak  site,  perhaps  the  largest  and  most  important 
nineteenth  century  settlement  on  Nushagak  Bay,  is  located  about 
1  km.  south  of  the  United  States  Public  Health  Service  Hospital 
and  the  present  village  of  Kanakanak.  Since  the  latter  was  also 
occupied  at  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century,  it  is  necessary  to 
keep  these  two  locations  separate;  just  one  of  the  complicated  prob- 
lems of  nomenclature  that  must  be  faced  in  discussing  settlement 
patterns  on  the  northwest  side  of  the  bay. 

The  Kanakanak  site  is  located  at  the  point  where  a  small  creek 
enters  Nushagak  Bay  and  creates  a  wide  breach  in  the  high  bank 
that  characterizes  the  shore  line  in  this  area.  In  fact,  as  has  previ- 
ously been  noted,  the  west  shore  of  the  bay  is  consistently  high 
from  just  north  of  Kanakanak  as  far  south  as  Coffee  Point.     In 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


95 


Fig.  35.    Sketch  map  of  NB-20    Kanakanak.    Not  to  scale. 


the  vicinity  of  the  site  the  bluff  is  20  to  25  m.  high,  but  it  slopes 
abruptly  at  either  side  of  the  small  creek.  At  the  creek  mouth  a 
flat  area  about  50  m.  wide  occurs  on  the  north  side  but  on  the  south 
the  slope  rises  abruptly.  Inland  it  turns  away  to  the  north  and 
south  with  the  land  rising  gradually;  thus  a  small  valley  is  formed 
through  which  the  creek  flows. 

On  the  flat  area  north  of  the  creek  at  its  mouth  stand  two 
sheet-metal  buildings  which  formerly  housed  a  small  hand-pack 
salmon  cannery  (fig.  35).  The  slope  immediately  north  of  this 
area  is  covered  with  scrub  willows,  although  there  are  occasional 
open  places.  Due  west  are  two  small  rises,  one  above  the  other. 
On  one  of  these  are  two  house  pits,  and  on  the  other  two  house  pits 
and  a  cabin  foundation.  The  structures  on  the  second  ridge  appear 
very  recent  and  the  so-called  house  pits  were  probably  above- 
ground  cabins  with  sod  piled  around  them  and  small  storm  porches 
similar  to  those  house  remains  described  for  Tuchuktovik.  One  in- 
formant stated  that  these  structures  were  formerly  occupied  by 
families  from  Nome  who  worked  for  the  Kanakanak  hospital  just  a 
few  hundred  meters  to  the  north,  but  it  was  not  possible  to  verify 
this  information. 

It  is  on  the  south  bluff  near  the  edge  that  most  of  the  house 
depressions  on  the  Kanakanak  site  are  located.  Here  the  remains 
of  20  houses  could  be  determined  and  it  is  probable  that  there  are 
more.    At  the  time  of  the  survey,  grass  was  extremely  high  on  the 


96  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

site  making  it  difficult  to  obtain  an  accurate  count  of  the  house  pits. 
In  the  Nushagak  region,  archaeological  survey  should  be  carried 
out  as  soon  as  possible  in  the  spring  before  the  grass,  which  covers 
all  historic  sites,  has  an  opportunity  to  grow.  Far  back  on  the 
ridge  to  the  south  is  a  standing  cabin  and  two  cabin  foundations. 
At  least  one  of  the  house  pits  toward  the  front  of  the  site  is  in  the 
process  of  being  cut  away  and  there  is  every  indication  that  much 
of  the  Kanakanak  site  has  already  fallen  into  the  bay.  In  fact, 
local  inhabitants  who  have  lived  in  the  area  30  or  more  years  agree 
that  as  much  as  20  m.  of  the  entire  front  of  the  site  has  been  cut 
away  during  their  lifetime. 

Some  of  the  house  pits  still  to  be  seen  are  quite  large,  their  main 
chambers  measuring  up  to  6  by  8  m.  Others  are  somewhat  smaller, 
the  smallest  being  approximately  4  by  5  m.  Tunnels  and  entry- 
rooms  seem  to  extend  in  every  direction,  but  the  greatest  number 
point  north  toward  the  head  of  Nushagak  Bay.  Well  back  from  the 
house  depressions  and  obscured  from  view  by  a  low  ring  of  scrub 
willows  stands  the  church  foundation  surrounded  by  a  small  ceme- 
tery. Another  cemetery  is  located  on  the  brow  of  the  bluff  well 
back  from  the  edge.  On  the  face  of  the  cutting  bank  it  is  possible 
to  see  some  midden,  but  not  nearly  as  much  as  might  be  expected. 
If  much  of  the  front  of  the  site  has  been  cut  away,  then  pre- 
sumably the  largest  deposit  of  midden  has  disappeared  too. 

With  the  bulk  of  the  houses  above  the  creek  on  the  south  bluff, 
a  good  view  up  the  bay  was  possible  for  the  residents  of  Kanakanak 
and  perhaps  more  protection  from  prevailing  storms  coming  from 
the  southeast.  This  is  a  type  of  protection  that  inhabitants  of 
settlements  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay  would  not  need.  Informants 
state  that  there  was  once  a  fair  amount  of  sizeable  timber  in  the 
area  and  today,  just  a  few  kilometers  north  in  the  vicinity  of  Squaw 
Creek,  there  are  some  stands  of  large  spruce.  At  the  present  time, 
however,  the  site  is  completely  barren  of  trees  except  for  scrub 
alders.  Inland  the  high  grass  disappears  to  be  replaced  by  tundra 
vegetation  with  occasional  clumps  of  alders  in  sheltered  places. 

Kanakanak  is  mentioned  regularly  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  between  1843  and  1914.  It  seems  certain  that 
the  settlement  was  an  important  population  center  well  before  the 
arrival  of  the  Russians.  The  village  is  infrequently  mentioned  in 
the  journals  of  the  missionaries  perhaps  for  the  same  reason  that 
Ekuk  is  seldom  mentioned;  the  residents  were  within  the  sphere  of 
influence  of  the  church  at  Nushagak  and  were  not  often  visited  by  a 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  97 

priest  or  lay  reader.  However,  there  appears  to  have  been  a  chapel 
in  the  village  by  1900  and  perhaps  much  earlier  (McElwaine,  1901, 
p.  181). 

The  first  population  figures  for  Kanakanak  are  not  available 
until  1879  when  Bailey  lists  51  residents,  a  surprisingly  low  figure 
for  this  date  (Bailey,  1880,  pp.  26-27).  The  settlement  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  tenth  federal  census,  and  it  is  apparent  that 
Petroff,  or  his  enumerators,  did  not  visit  the  west  side  of  the  bay  at 
all.  In  the  eleventh  census  of  1890,  the  population  of  Kanakanak 
is  listed  as  53  persons  living  in  five  houses,  a  figure  that  also  seems 
very  low.  After  1890  it  is  difficult  to  make  reliable  and  accurate 
statements  about  the  population  of  old  Kanakanak  since  New 
Kanakanak  is  in  existence  by  this  time  and  it  is  not  always  clear 
to  which  village  the  sources  refer. 

Taking  into  consideration  the  number  of  house  pits  now  visible 
on  the  site  and  the  fact  that  many  structures  have  been  washed 
away,  it  would  seem  that  the  settlement  must  have  had  at  one 
time  a  population  of  at  least  150  even  allowing  for  the  fact  that 
all  houses  were  probably  not  occupied  at  the  same  time.  An  elderly 
informant  at  Dillingham  said  that  his  father  had  taken  the  census 
just  before  1900  and  there  were  approximately  150  people  in  the 
village  at  that  time.  However,  he  may  have  been  referring  to  the 
later  settlement  that  grew  up  around  the  cannery  at  the  mouth  of 
Bradford  Creek. 

In  1904  the  Moravian  Bishop  Hamilton  made  a  clear  distinction 
between  Kanakanak  and  New  Kanakanak,  noting  that  the  former 
had  a  population  of  40  (Hamilton,  1906,  p.  39).  Although  sup- 
porting data  is  lacking,  it  is  probably  true  that  Kanakanak  reached 
its  greatest  size  before  1880  and  that  it  was  in  decline  by  the  time 
Bailey  collected  his  population  data  from  Nushagak  church  records 
in  1879.  A  new  growth  presumably  took  place  after  1890  in  re- 
sponse to  economic  development  on  the  west  side  of  Nushagak  Bay. 
Unfortunately,  this  rapid  growth  cannot  be  documented  either, 
because  census  records  fail  to  distinguish  between  the  two  Kana- 
kanaks.  A  factor  in  favor  of  this  point  of  view,  however,  is  a  state- 
ment by  Hrdlicka  (1944,  p.  380)  that  the  village  was  large  until 
the  influenza  epidemic  when  many  residents  died  and  the  rest 
moved  to  other  settlements.  Informants  are  agreed  that  the  site 
was  totally  abandoned  after  the  epidemic. 


98  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

NB-21  Bradford,  New  Kanakanak,  Olsenville 

Under  this  site  number  and  the  next  an  attempt  will  be  made 
to  outline  the  development  of  the  major  settlements  on  the  west 
side  of  Nushagak  Bay  at  the  present  time,  New  Kanakanak  and 
Dillingham,  and  to  straighten  out  the  confusing  nomenclature  that 
exists  in  this  area.  A  single  site  number  is  assigned  to  the  New 
Kanakanak  complex  even  though  two  settlements  are  involved. 
However,  the  villages  considered  are  in  close  proximity  and  the 
growth  of  one  has  influenced  the  other.  Actually  there  are  few 
settlement  indications  of  an  archaeological  nature  to  be  considered 
in  this  area.  The  time  period  covered  is  roughly  from  1886  to  1910 
and,  in  a  few  instances,  later. 

In  1886  the  Bristol  Bay  Canning  Company  built  a  salmon 
cannery  on  the  western  shore  of  Nushagak  Bay  at  the  mouth  of 
a  small  creek,  unnamed  on  maps,  which  some  people  in  the  area 
have  called  Cannery  Creek  and  others  Bradford  Creek.  The 
location  of  this  cannery,  which  was  referred  to  locally  as  the  Brad- 
ford cannery,  was  little  more  than  a  kilometer  above  the  village  of 
Kanakanak  (VanStone,  1967,  p.  68).  There  is  now  a  short  loop  road 
off  the  main  road  between  the  Kanakanak  hospital  and  Dillingham 
at  this  point  and  a  mooring  place  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek  for 
fishing  boats.  The  site  of  the  cannery,  which  ceased  operation  in 
1907  and  was  apparently  dismantled  shortly  thereafter,  has  washed 
away. 

The  place  name  Bradford  occurs  for  the  first  time  in  the  eleventh 
federal  census  and  is  listed  as  having  a  population  of  167;  83  whites, 
1  "Indian,"  and  83  "Mongolians"  (Porter,  1893,  p.  5).  Obviously 
these  figures  are  made  up  mostly  of  cannery  workers,  but  a  small 
settlement  appears  to  have  grown  up  around  the  cannery,  a  settle- 
ment that  remained  after  the  fishing  operations  had  ceased.  The 
high  bank  on  the  south  side  of  Bradford  Creek  was  called  Bradford 
Point  and  is  so  named  on  the  Nushagak  Bay  quadrangle.  Water 
towers  for  the  cannery  were  located  on  this  bank  and,  according 
to  informants,  four  or  five  families  lived  at  this  place;  vague  indi- 
cations of  their  houses  can  still  be  seen. 

In  October  of  1904  a  post  office  was  established  at  Bradford, 
but  it  was  given  the  name  of  Dillingham  in  honor  of  Senator  William 
P.  Dillingham  of  Vermont,  chairman  of  the  Senate  Committee  on 
Territories.  In  1903  Dillingham  and  his  subcommittee  had  con- 
ducted an  extensive  tour  through  Alaska,  the  first  comprehensive 
investigation  of  Alaska  by  a  congressional  committee  (De  Armand, 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  99 

1958,  p.  39;  Orth,  1967,  p.  272).  By  1905,  New  Kanakanak,  as  it 
was  coming  to  be  called  rather  than  Bradford,  was  the  largest 
village  on  the  west  side  of  the  bay  with  a  population  of  120  (Hamil- 
ton, 1906,  p.  32),  and  a  school  had  been  established  in  the  same 
year.  Official  population  figures  in  1900  and  1910  have  to  be 
questioned  because  of  a  tendency  to  confuse  New  Kanakanak  with 
Kanakanak  and  the  village  of  Chogiung  8  km.  to  the  north  that  was 
also  growing  rapidly.  It  seems  likely,  however,  that  the  population 
varied  between  140  and  170  over  this  period.  In  1918  the  Bureau 
of  Education  building  at  New  Kanakanak  was  enlarged  and  re- 
modeled as  a  hospital  and  the  following  year  construction  was 
begun  on  an  orphanage  to  care  for  orphans  created  by  the  influenza 
epidemic  (VanStone,  1967,  p.  104). 

About  a  kilometer  above  the  Kanakanak  hospital  and  just  to 
the  north  of  Bradford  Creek,  site  of  the  old  Bradford  cannery,  is  a 
small  cluster  of  houses  known  today  as  Olsenville.  This  community 
appears  to  have  some  antiquity,  comparatively  speaking,  although 
it  has  always  been  a  settlement  of  whites  and  Creoles.  Present 
residents  say  that  it  was  once  much  larger  than  it  is  now  and  it 
doubtless  was  within  the  sphere  of  influence  of  the  Bradford  cannery 
and  the  attendant  development  of  Bradford,  or  New  Kanakanak. 
At  one  time  the  community  was  called  Nelsonville,  named  perhaps 
for  Senator  Knute  Nelson  of  Minnesota,  a  member  of  Senator 
Dillingham's  subcommittee  (Orth,  1967,  p.  681).  The  name  was 
changed  in  recent  years,  apparently  because  so  many  Olsens  live 
there.  Fassett's  manuscript  map  shows  an  Eskimo  village  called 
"Ke-ek-sel-hak"  in  this  location  but  no  information  could  be  ob- 
tained concerning  it. 

Olsenville,  or  Nelsonville,  is  not  listed  in  any  census  reports  and 
its  inhabitants  were  doubtless  enumerated  first  with  the  residents 
of  Bradford-New  Kanakanak  and  later  with  those  of  Chogiung- 
Dillingham.  An  informant  at  Olsenville  stated  that  her  father  was 
born  in  the  village  in  1894.  A  single  old  cabin  on  the  edge  of  the 
bluff  has  1903  San  Francisco  newspapers  pasted  on  the  wall  under 
the  wallpaper.  The  area  has  been  extensively  bulldozed  for  the  con- 
struction of  new  houses  so  that  there  are  no  other  remains  of  old 
cabins.  Also  the  bluff,  about  10  m.  high  at  this  point,  has  cut 
considerably  during  the  period  of  occupation.  These  factors,  and 
the  absence  of  information  from  informants,  make  it  virtually  im- 
possible to  estimate  the  population  of  Olsenville  at  the  beginning 
of  the  twentieth  century.     There  is  a  small  cemetery  on  a  hill  in 


100  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

back  of  the  village  with  burials  dating  back  to  1913  and  some  un- 
dated Orthodox  crosses  that  appear  to  be  older. 

Dil-25  Chogiung,  Dillingham,  Snag  Point 

The  settlement  of  Chogiung  at  the  site  of  the  present  town  of 
Dillingham  appears  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church 
for  the  first  time  in  1894,  although  presumably  the  village  was  in 
existence  for  some  time  before  that  date.  According  to  informants, 
the  old  village,  which  has  been  completely  obliterated  by  the  modern 
town,  was  located  at  the  front  of  a  bluff  along  a  gentle  slope  which 
led  to  a  small  stream,  long  since  filled  in,  flowing  into  Nushagak  Bay. 
The  site  apparently  was  an  extensive  one  being  at  least  450  m.  long 
and  as  much  as  200  m.  deep.  Informants  born  in  Chogiung  or  the 
surrounding  area  before  1918  are  not  numerous  due  to  the  depreda- 
tions of  the  influenza  epidemic.  There  are  several,  however,  who 
were  born  in  the  village  near  the  turn  of  the  century.  They  can  re- 
member a  large  number  of  old  style  Eskimo  houses,  but  they  also 
remember  a  growing  number  of  white  residents  and  log  cabins.  The 
cemetery  on  the  bluff  just  above  the  northern  end  of  the  old  village 
has  headstones  dating  back  to  1883  with  a  particularly  large  number 
in  the  decade  between  1900  and  1910.  Those  buried  there,  however, 
appear  to  be  predominantly  whites  or  Creoles.  Remains  of  small 
cemeteries  with  a  few  standing  Orthodox  crosses  can  still  be  seen  at 
several  locations  in  town.  The  settlement  is  said  to  have  received 
its  name,  which  means  "bad  water,"  from  the  fact  that  the  only 
good  spring  in  the  area  was  located  just  below  one  of  the  cemeteries 
(Parker,  1951,  p.  3;  Anonymous,  1959,  p.  9). 

Perhaps  the  first  major  outside  influence  on  Chogiung,  an 
influence  that  was  to  foreshadow  the  future  importance  of  the 
settlement,  was  the  construction  of  the  so-called  "Scandinavian" 
cannery  less  than  1  km.  south  of  the  old  village  in  1885.  This  was 
only  the  second  cannery  to  be  constructed  in  Nushagak  Bay  and  it 
operated  almost  continuously  for  more  than  50  years  (VanStone, 
1967,  p.  68).  Economic  development  began  to  concentrate  in  the 
area  and  Chogiung  grew  rapidly  at  the  expense  of  communities  on 
both  sides  of  Nushagak  Bay.  As  Rogers  (1955,  p.  4)  has  pointed 
out,  with  economic  activity  increasing  throughout  the  bay  area, 
it  was  natural  that  one  point  would  develop  as  the  economic  and 
population  center  of  that  area.  Some  time  after  1904,  the  post 
office  which  had  been  established  under  the  name  of  Dillingham  at 
New  Kanakanak  was  moved  to  Chogiung  but  the  name  Dillingham 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  101 

does  not  seem  to  have  been  applied  to  the  community  until  many 
years  later.    A  school  was  established  at  the  new  Dillingham  in  1920. 

Further  confusion  with  regard  to  nomenclature  is  created  by  the 
fact  that  the  high  bluff  at  the  north  end  of  Dillingham  is  called 
Snag  Point  and  is  so  designated  on  modern  maps.  The  settlement, 
in  some  sources,  is  also  referred  to  as  Snag  Point.  Thus  it  is  neces- 
sary to  keep  in  mind  that  Chogiung,  Dillingham  and  Snag  Point 
are  all  different  names  for  the  same  community,  just  as  Bradford 
and  New  Kanakanak  are  also  the  same  place  but  distinct  from  the 
Eskimo  village  of  Kanakanak. 

As  might  be  expected,  this  confusion  of  nomenclature  makes 
it  difficult  to  use  the  various  population  estimates  available  for  the 
area,  since  the  sources  do  not  always  correctly  distinguish  the  various 
communities  and  names.  For  example,  the  eleventh  federal  census, 
as  has  been  noted,  gives  a  population  of  166  for  Bradford,  but  it  is 
not  completely  clear  which  communities  are  included  in  that  figure 
even  though  it  has  been  assumed  here  to  refer  to  Bradford-New 
Kanakanak.  Chogiung  as  a  name  does  not  occur  in  either  the  tenth 
or  the  eleventh  census.  The  population  of  "Knagnak-Chugiong"  is 
given  by  Elliott  (1900,  p.  740)  as  140,  while  in  1900  a  population  of 
145  is  listed  for  "Kanakanak  (Chogiung)"  (Thirteenth  Census  of  the 
United  States  .  .  .  1910,  vol.  Ill,  1913,  p.  1134).  In  1905  Bishop 
Hamilton  (1906,  p.  39)  noted  that  Chogiung  had  a  population  of 
40,  which  suggests  that  at  that  time,  New  Kanakanak  was  still  the 
largest  community  on  the  west  side  of  the  bay.  Figures  of  165  in 
1910  and  182  in  1920  suggest  that  the  population  of  New  Kanakanak 
and  Chogiung  were  combined.  Informants  state  that  Chogiung 
was  particularly  hard  hit  by  the  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919. 
Only  eight  persons  are  said  to  have  survived.  It  was  not  until  1930 
that  the  Bureau  of  the  Census  correctly  listed  the  town  of  Dillingham 
in  the  census  returns  at  which  time  it  had  a  population  of  85  (Fif- 
teenth Census  of  the  United  States:  1930,  vol.  I,  population,  1931, 
p.  1222).  After  that  the  figures  for  the  two  settlements  are  again 
combined  but  it  is  clear  that  Dillingham  began  to  grow  rapidly  at 
the  expense  of  its  southern  neighbor  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  153-155). 

Before  leaving  the  Nushagak  Bay  area,  it  is  necessary  to  note 
an  old  village  that  was  reportedly  located  on  the  Snag  Point  bluff 
north  of  Dillingham  and  slightly  northwest  of  the  old  air  field. 
Elderly  informants  speak  of  this  site  as  having  been  abandoned 
long  before  they  were  born,  although  it  seems  to  have  been  occupied 


102  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

into  the  historic  period.  No  traces  of  the  site  now  remain  as  the 
bluff  is  cutting  rapidly  in  this  area.  Informants  maintain  that  as 
late  as  1930  it  was  still  possible  to  identify  some  of  the  old  house 
pits  but  beyond  that  no  information  could  be  obtained.  It  may  be 
that  the  old  site  on  Snag  Point  overlapped  Chogiung  in  time  and, 
for  that  matter,  may  even  have  been  an  extension  of  it. 


Chapter   5 
Settlements  Along  the  Wood  River 

Introduction 

The  Wood  River  heads  in  Lake  Aleknagik  and  flows  south- 
southeast  32  km.  to  the  Nushagak  River  just  northeast  of  Dilling- 
ham (fig.  15).  Along  the  lower  reaches  of  the  Wood  the  left  bank 
is  low  and  marshy,  reflecting  the  tidal  flats  type  of  vegetation  that 
characterizes  the  mouth  of  the  Nushagak  River.  The  right  bank, 
however,  is  consistently  high  and  heavily  forested  with  birch, 
cottonwood,  willow,  and  spruce.  At  the  horseshoe-shaped  bend 
above  the  mouth  of  the  Muklung  River  the  Wood  narrows  con- 
siderably and  the  bank  tends  to  be  high  on  both  sides.  Here  the 
water  is  shallow  and,  during  mid-summer,  extremely  clear  so  that 
salmon  moving  upstream  can  easily  be  seen.  This  upriver  area  is 
consistently  heavily  forested  as  is  the  region  around  Lake  Aleknagik. 
Archaeological  sites  along  the  river  are  easily  visible  as  cleared  areas 
in  the  forest. 

The  Eskimo  name  for  the  Wood  River  is  aleknagik  which  simply 
means  "wood."  The  river  was  known  to  the  Russians  and  is  shown 
in  Sarychev's  (1826,  map  3)  atlas  where  it  is  called  the  "Alyagnagik" 
River  and  in  Tebenkov's  (1852,  map  2)  atlas  where  the  name  is 
given  as  "Aleknagek."  On  Zagoskin's  (1967,  map  opp.  p.  358)  map 
of  his  explorations  in  1843-1844  the  section  showing  the  "Aleknagik" 
River  and  lake  is  based  on  surveys  made  by  Ivan  Filippovich 
Vasiliev  during  his  explorations  in  the  summer  of  1829  (VanStone, 
1967,  p.  10). 

Site  Descriptions 

Dil-26 

Just  north  of  the  Snag  Point  bluff  is  a  small  site  situated  on  a 
spit  of  land  which  at  one  time  was  the  right  bank  of  the  Wood  River 
(fig.  15).    Today  the  site  is  separated  from  the  water  by  a  grassy 

103 


104  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

plain  that  is  more  than  400  m.  wide.  The  spit  on  which  it  is  located 
formed  one  side  of  the  mouth  of  a  bay  which  extended  inland  almost 
a  kilometer  and  separated  the  Dillingham-Snag  Point  area  from 
Wood  River  Village.  The  riverbank  is  25  to  35  m.  high  at  Snag 
Point  but  it  slowly  descends  until  at  the  location  of  Dil-26,  just 
inside  the  mouth  of  the  Wood  River,  it  is  about  5  m.  high  and  slopes 
off  even  further  at  the  tip  of  the  spit.  The  vegetation  to  the  south 
and  southeast  of  the  site  is  marshy  in  places  with  a  thick  covering 
of  salmon  berries,  blueberries,  and  blackberries.  Dense  clumps  of 
willows  surround  the  site  and  separate  the  grass-covered  spit  from 
the  marshy,  berry-covered  area.  The  dry  bay  cuts  well  back  to  the 
south  so  that  the  spit  at  one  time  must  have  been  nearly  surrounded 
by  water. 

On  the  grass-covered  occupation  area,  which  appears  to  be 
slightly  less  than  200  m.  in  length,  there  are  four  distinct  house 
depressions  with  tunnels  facing  the  river  (fig.  36).  Two  others  are 
close  to  the  bank  and  appear  to  have  been  cutting  out  at  one  time. 
At  the  extreme  northwest  end  of  the  spit  are  a  number  of  unidenti- 
fied pits  not  shown  on  the  site  map. 

Dil-26  was  tested  in  1949  by  Helge  Larsen  of  the  Danish  National 
Museum.  His  party  visited  the  Dillingham  area  as  part  of  an 
archaeological  survey,  but  extensive  excavations  in  the  region  were 
not  undertaken.  Larsen  (1950,  p.  178)  believed  the  site  to  belong 
to  the  precontact  period  but  did  not  consider  it  earlier  than  the 
seventeenth  century.  His  test  cuts  were  small,  however,  and  there 
would  not  seem  to  be  conclusive  proof  that  the  site  is  prehistoric. 

In  size  and  general  appearance,  Dil-26  resembles  a  number  of 
other  sites  along  the  Wood  River.  The  fact  that  the  wide,  grassy 
plain  has  apparently  formed  since  the  site's  occupation  certainly 
suggests  antiquity.  Informants  maintain  that  this  grassy  area 
has  been  roughly  the  same  size  and  shape  for  at  least  60  years  and 
the  position  of  the  ruined  Wood  River  cannery  buildings  just  above 
Dil-26  also  suggest  that  this  is  true.  It  is  equally  apparent,  how- 
ever, that  this  type  of  feature  can  grow  rapidly  as  it  did  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  Kanulik  site  across  the  bay.  The  appearance  of  the 
site,  including  the  distinctness  of  the  house  depressions,  is  similar 
to  those  from  other  parts  of  the  Nushagak  River  region  that  have 
already  been  discussed.  It  seems  likely,  therefore,  that  it  belongs 
to  the  early  historic  period  in  spite  of  the  absence  of  trade  goods  in 
Larsen's  test  excavations  and  the  lack  of  references  to  the  settlement 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


105 


grassy  plain 


grassy  plain 


Fig.  36.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-26.    Not  to  scale. 

in  historic  sources.    A  reasonable  population  estimate  for  the  village 
would  be  between  50  and  60  persons. 


Dil-27  Wood  River  Village,  Aleknagik  (59°  04 'N,  158°  26 'W) 

Wood  River  Village,  although  occupied  by  two  families  in  1964, 
is  discussed  here  because  it  was  an  important  population  center  at 
the  beginning  of  this  century  and  is  mentioned  in  a  number  of 
sources.  The  Eskimo  name  for  the  site,  like  the  river,  is  Aleknagik. 
As  previously  noted,  there  are  a  variety  of  spellings  for  this  name 
on  some  nineteenth  century  maps  and  in  the  sources. 

The  village  is  located  at  the  end  of  a  road  which  connects  it  with 
Dillingham,  constructed  in  the  early  1930's  when  the  Wood  River 
cannery  was  still  in  operation  (Mertie,  1938,  pp.  26-27).  The 
right  bank  of  the  Wood  River  is  approximately  5  m.  high  in  this 
area  and  there  is  a  grassy  plain  about  200  m.  wide  which  extends 
in  front  of  the  bank.  Northwest  of  the  road  and  about  300  m. 
back  from  the  bank  at  the  top  of  a  gently  rising  slope  is  a  small 
cemetery  and  the  foundations  of  a  church.  Almost  directly  opposite 
the  end  of  the  road  and  a  little  to  the  southeast  are  the  remains  of 
the  Wood  River  cannery,  established  in  1901  and  finally  abandoned 
sometime  in  the  late  1930's.  It  probably  did  not  operate  continu- 
ously throughout  this  period,  however.  Also  to  the  southeast  of 
the  road  is  a  small  cannery  cemetery  in  which  most  graves  date 
from  the  1920's,  although  some  are  earlier.    Approximately  75  to 


106  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

100  m.  on  either  side  of  the  road  is  a  grassy  area  on  which  most  of 
the  village  structures  presumably  stood.  No  traditional  Eskimo 
house  pits  were  located,  but  there  are  at  least  10  cabin  foundations 
and  the  remains  of  several  structures  presumably  associated  with 
the  cannery.    The  entire  site  is  about  300  m.  in  length. 

About  450  m.  northwest  of  the  Wood  River  Village  site  a  small 
creek  enters  the  river  and  an  old  reindeer  cold  storage  building  in 
use  about  20  years  ago  is  situated  here.  Families  from  Ekwok 
have  maintained  a  summer  fish  camp  at  this  place  in  recent  years. 

It  is  impossible  to  determine  with  certainty  the  earliest  reference 
to  Wood  River  Village  in  the  sources.  It  may  occur  in  the  vital 
statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church  as  early  as  1846  and  it  definitely 
appears  there  in  1863.  The  village  is  not  mentioned  frequently, 
however,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  a  missionary  visited  there  often. 
Perhaps  he  would  stop  in  the  settlement  on  his  occasional  trips  up 
the  Wood  River.  In  the  tenth  federal  census  the  village  is  referred 
to  as  "Anagnak"  but  it  is  placed  incorrectly  on  the  map;  a  popula- 
tion of  87  is  given  (Petroff,  1884,  p.  17,  map  1).  In  the  eleventh 
census  the  village  is  shown  on  the  map  (Porter,  1893,  map  1)  but 
there  are  no  population  figures.  In  1898,  however,  Elliott  (1900, 
p.  740)  lists  a  surprisingly  high  figure  of  196  inhabitants  for  the 
settlement. 

In  1901  the  Alaska  Salmon  Company  constructed  a  cannery 
at  the  village  and  Dillingham  informants  believe  that  the  settle- 
ment flourished  after  that  date.  One  elderly  informant  remembers 
seeing  many  sod-covered  houses  shortly  after  the  turn  of  the  century. 
A  church  had  been  built  by  1900  (McElwaine,  1901,  p.  181).  The 
village,  however,  is  not  listed  in  the  census  reports  of  1900,  1910, 
and  1920,  although  it  is  shown  on  Fassett's  manuscript  map.  Per- 
haps census  enumerators  visited  the  settlement  before  or  after 
fishing  seasons  when  the  population  was  low,  possibly  less  than  25. 
In  1930  it  had  a  population  of  55  (Fifteenth  Census  of  the  United 
States:  1930,  vol.  I,  1931,  p.  1222).  Informants  remembered  that 
the  influenza  epidemic  was  particularly  severe  just  as  it  had  been 
at  nearby  Chogiung.  The  Wood  River  cannery  was  still  in  opera- 
tion in  1931  (Mertie,  1938,  pp.  26-27),  but  it  must  have  closed 
shortly  thereafter.  These  events,  together  with  the  general  con- 
solidation of  population  in  and  around  Dillingham,  were  doubtless 
the  most  significant  factors  bringing  about  the  decline  of  the  village. 

It  would  seem  that  Wood  River  Village  was  perhaps  more  im- 
portant as  a  summer  settlement  than  as  a  place  of  year  around 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


107 


Wood  River 


Fig.  37.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-29    Vuktuli.    Not  to  scale. 

habitation.  Although  there  were  doubtless  always  some  permanent 
residents,  informants  stated  that  the  area  became  a  large  tent  city 
during  the  summer  months  when  families  from  other  villages 
throughout  the  region  camped  for  the  purpose  of  drying  fish  for 
their  own  subsistence  and  to  work  in  the  cannery.  This  summer 
activity  seems  to  have  continued  until  the  mid-1930's  after  which 
the  closing  of  the  cannery,  camping  places  closer  to  Dillingham, 
or  residence  in  the  town  itself  drained  away  most  of  the  people 
who  had  formerly  spent  their  summers  at  the  mouth  of  the  Wood 
River. 


Dil-28  (Ichuak) 

This  site  was  apparently  overlooked  during  a  survey  of  the 
Wood  River  in  1964,  but  informants  noted  that  there  had  been  a 
small  settlement  at  the  mouth  of  a  creek  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
river  just  above  Sheep  Island.  The  village  was  called  Ichuak  and 
was  on  a  low  bank  surrounded  by  a  dense  growth  of  spruce  forest. 
A  village  with  a  similar  name  is  mentioned  regularly  in  the  vital 
statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church  between  1891  and  1912  but  the 
identification  is  not  certain  and  the  site  is  not  shown  on  Fassett's 
map. 

Dil-29  Vuktuli 

On  the  right  bank  approximately  4  km.  above  the  mouth  of  the 
Muklung  is  Vuktuli,  next  to  Wood  River  Village,  the  best  docu- 


108  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

merited  site  on  the  river.  The  bank  here  is  about  7  m.  above  the 
level  of  the  water  and  is  cutting.  A  wooden  tent  frame  stands  near 
the  front  of  the  site  behind  which  are  four  well-defined  house  pits 
with  their  tunnels  pointing  toward  the  bank  and  downriver  (fig.  37). 
To  the  south  the  bank  slopes  abruptly  and  there  is  a  low,  willow- 
covered  area  which  was  probably  once  a  creek  bed.  Birch  and 
willows  surround  the  site  along  with  a  number  of  tall  spruce  trees. 
The  area  of  former  occupation  is  approximately  140  m.  long  and 
50  m.  deep. 

Vuktuli  is  mentioned  frequently  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  between  1859  and  1866.  However,  it  would 
seem  to  have  been  occupied,  at  least  sporadically,  for  a  considerable 
period  after  that  date.  The  only  population  figures  for  the  settle- 
ment are  given  by  Bailey  (1880,  pp.  26-27)  in  1879;  34  residents 
are  listed.  A  village  called  "Vuikhtuligmute"  is  shown  on  Petroff's 
(1884,  map  1)  map,  but  it  is  located  on  the  north  shore  of  Lake 
Aleknagik  and  no  population  figures  are  given.  Vuktuli  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  eleventh  federal  census  but  it  does  appear  on 
Fassett's  map  as  "Vukh-du-li."  Thus  it  would  appear  to  have  been 
occupied  as  late  as  1901. 

Dil-30  (Kaokliok,  Nu-nuth-ha-mut) 

On  the  left  bank  of  the  river  about  Q}/2  km.  above  Vuktuli  is  a 
small  site  situated  on  a  sloping,  grass-covered  bank  approximately 
15  m.  above  the  river  level.  In  this  area  the  river  makes  a  big 
horseshoe  bend  from  the  northeast  to  the  northwest  and  then  to  the 
southwest.  From  the  site  there  is  a  clear  view  downriver  about  2 
km.  to  the  next  bend,  but  no  upriver  view  at  all.  The  bank  is  not 
cutting  and  the  river  is  very  shallow  in  front  of  the  site.  At  the 
top  of  the  slope  are  two  large  house  pits  with  their  tunnels  pointing 
downriver.  In  back  of  one  of  these  houses  are  the  remains  of  a 
small  cabin,  some  logs  of  which  are  still  in  place  (fig.  38).  To  the 
right  of  the  house  pits  looking  downriver  is  a  clump  of  small  birch 
trees  and  an  outcropping  of  rock.  The  thick  grass  that  covers  the 
formerly  occupied  area  does  not  extend  far  beyond  the  house  pits 
and  the  peripheries  of  the  site  are  heavily  wooded. 

Informants  called  the  site  Kaokliok,  but  it  is  not  mentioned 
under  this  name  in  any  of  the  sources.  On  Fassett's  map  there  is 
a  village  designated  "Nu-nuth-ha-mut"  in  this  location.  This 
village  and  Vuktuli  were  apparently  the  only  occupied  settlements 
on  the  river  when  Fassett  collected  the  data  for  his  map  in  1901- 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


109 


^ 

Wood  River 

\      rocli 

o 

\ 

S       N. 

\  small          \ 

cabin 

\ 

I 

Dircn  irees   \ 
grass  and  moss\ 

Fig.  38.    Sketch  map  of  Dil-30    (Kaokliok).    Not  to  scale. 

1902.  Like  other  sites  along  the  Wood  River,  this  one  may  have 
been  a  summer  fish  camp.  The  houses  and  cabin  would  appear  to 
have  accommodated  from  20  to  30  people. 

Dil-31  (Pikchivik) 

From  3-4  km.  upriver  beyond  Dil-30  and  on  the  same  side  is 
a  flat,  cleared  area  about  50  m.  in  length  and  25  m.  wide  which 
has  been  designated  Dil-31.  The  site  is  covered  with  small  pits, 
but  no  house  depressions  could  be  identified.  The  riverbank  in 
this  area  is  approximately  7  m.  above  the  water  level.  Informants 
called  this  place  Pikchivik  and  said  that  it  had  always  been  known 
as  a  good  location  for  picking  berries.  In  late  summer,  after  people 
had  put  up  their  dry  fish  and  were  on  their  way  home,  they  would 
frequently  stop  here  to  pick  berries.  The  site  may  also  have  served 
as  a  fish  camp  from  time  to  time. 

Dil-32 

About  lj/9  km.  above  Dil-31  on  the  same  side  of  the  river  is  a 
long,  narrow  site  at  the  point  where  the  river  makes  a  big  bend  to 
the  west.  The  formerly  occupied  area  appears  to  be  almost  400  m. 
in  length  but  nowhere  does  it  exceed  35  m.  in  depth.  Heavy  forest 
growth  surrounds  the  grass-covered  site  and  the  riverbank  is  cutting 
rapidly.  Of  all  the  former  settlements  observed  in  the  Nushagak 
River  region,  this  one  is  one  of  the  more  puzzling  largely  because 


110  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

of  the  difficulty  of  identifying  individual  houses.  Nevertheless, 
it  seemed  possible  to  make  out  12  house  pits  strung  along  the  bank. 
In  addition,  there  are  many  pits  of  varying  sizes  and  these  add  to 
the  confusion  in  identifying  houses.  No  midden  material  could  be 
seen  weathering  out  along  the  extensively  cutting  bank. 

Informants  were  not  able  to  give  a  name  for  this  site,  but  they 
seemed  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  very  old.  Hrdlicka  (1944,  p.  377) 
appears  to  have  examined  it  in  1931  and  he  mentions  more  than  20 
houses.  This  is  by  far  the  largest  site  on  the  Wood  River.  It  does 
not  differ  essentially  from  the  sites  previously  described  except  for 
the  difficulty  in  determining  the  outlines  of  the  structures.  Al- 
though this  site  does  not  give  the  impression  of  antiquity,  it  never- 
theless may  belong  to  the  prehistoric  period. 

Dil-33  (Tutgaralukilgik) 

This  is  a  small  site  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  less  than  2  km. 
below  the  entrance  to  Lake  Aleknagik.  It  is  situated  on  a  flat  bank 
about  8  m.  above  the  river  and  is  approximately  75  m.  long  and 
perhaps  15-25  m.  in  depth.  There  are  two  large  house  pits  on  the 
site  as  well  as  a  number  of  sizeable  rectangular  pits.  The  former 
are  very  indistinct  and  in  that  respect  somewhat  resemble  those 
at  Dil-32.  A  heavy  growth  of  spruce  and  cottonwoods  surround 
the  formerly  occupied  area,  but  there  is  a  reasonably  good  view 
along  the  river  in  both  directions. 

Informants  maintained  that  the  site  was  called  Tutgaralukilgik 
and  they  told  of  a  legend  concerning  an  old  woman  and  her  grandson 
who  used  to  live  there.  The  old  woman  is  supposed  to  have  blown 
on  the  cottonwood  trees  that  surround  the  site  in  order  to  make 
their  branches  turn  up  in  the  manner  that  is  actually  characteristic 
of  the  trees  here.  A  single  reference  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  in  1863  seems  to  approximate  the  name  of  this 
site,  but  whether  or  not  it  is  the  same  village  could  not  be  definitely 
established. 


Chapter   6 
Settlements  On  the  Wood  River   Lakes  and  Tikchik  Lakes 

Introduction 

Perhaps  the  most  interesting  geographical  and  geological  feature 
of  the  Nushagak  River  region  is  the  series  of  parallel  lakes  that 
drain  all  of  the  eastern  slope  of  the  Kilbuck  Mountains.  The  six 
northernmost  lakes  are  known  as  the  Tikchik  Lakes.  From  north  to 
south  these  are  Lakes  Nishlik,  Upnuk,  Chikuminuk,  Chauekuktuli, 
Nuyakuk,  and  Tikchik.  Lake  Nuyakuk,  with  an  area  of  171  km., 
is  the  largest  of  this  group.  Tikchik  Lake  is  really  the  lower  end 
of  Lake  Nuyakuk,  but  because  of  the  bedrock  peninsula  that  almost 
separates  them,  it  has  been  given  a  separate  name  (Mertie,  1938, 
p.  15).  Lakes  Nishlik  and  Upnuk  discharge  into  the  Tikchik  River 
which  empties  into  Tikchik  Lake.  Lake  Chikuminuk  discharges 
into  the  Allen  River  which  in  turn  empties  into  Lake  Chauekuktuli. 
Lake  Chauekuktuli  discharges  through  a  short  stretch  of  swift  water 
into  Lake  Nuyakuk.  Tikchik  Lake,  therefore,  eventually  receives 
the  water  from  all  five  lakes.  It  drains  into  and  is  the  source  of  the 
Nuyakuk  River  (figs.  2,  39). 

The  northern  region  of  the  Tikchik  Lakes  above  the  mouth  of  the 
Allen  River  is  not  included  in  this  study.  Apparently  salmon  do 
not  go  into  lakes  Chikuminuk,  Upnuk,  and  Nishlik  in  any  great 
numbers  to  spawn  and  informants  maintained  that  there  would  be 
little,  if  any,  evidence  of  historic  human  occupation  in  this  area. 

South  of  the  Tikchik  Lakes  is  another  group  of  four  bodies  of 
water  known  as  the  Wood  River  Lakes.  These,  named  in  order  from 
north  to  south,  are  lakes  Kulik,  Beverley,  Nerka,  and  Aleknagik. 
They  are  connected  with  one  another  by  short,  fast  rivers.  Lake 
Aleknagik  receives  the  water  from  the  other  three  and  discharges 
into  the  Wood  River. 

The  higher  parts  of  the  Kilbuck  Mountains  considerably  west 
of  the  area  considered  here  are  composed  of  sharp,  ragged  divides, 
pointed  peaks,  and  high  alpine  valleys.    Where  the  mountains  meet 

ill 


112  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

the  lakes,  however,  they  are  lower  and  still  further  east  in  the  inter- 
lake  area  their  tops  are  either  flat  or  rounded  in  outline.  In  many 
places  these  rounded  hills  occur  as  isolated  buttes  or  groups  of 
several  buttes  separated  from  one  another  by  broad,  low,  alluviated 
valleys.  The  eastward  extension  of  these  hills  project  outward  into 
the  lowland  of  the  Nushagak  River  (Mertie,  1938,  pp.  14-15). 

Site  Descriptions 

Dil-SU  Imiak  (59°  17'N,  158°  36' W) 

At  the  headwaters  of  the  Wood  River  on  the  north  shore  of 
Lake  Aleknagik  is  a  large,  well-known  site  called  Imiak  (fig.  39). 
Here  a  point  of  land  juts  out  into  the  lake  and  a  gentle  slope  rises 
about  15  m.  above  the  water.  All  indications  are  that  the  site  was 
on  the  lower  part  of  this  slope,  perhaps  not  more  than  5  m.  above 
the  level  of  the  lake.  It  has  been  largely  obliterated  by  the  con- 
struction, around  1945,  of  a  Seventh  Day  Adventist  mission  school 
(VanStone,  1967,  pp.  155-156).  This  is  an  excellent  location  for 
fishing  as  well  as  affording  a  commanding  position  in  terms  of  up- 
river  traffic. 

Imiak  appears  to  have  been  an  important  settlement  during 
the  early  Russian  period  as  it  is  shown  in  Tebenkov's  atlas  (1852, 
chart  4).  The  village  is  also  shown  on  Fassett's  map  where  it  is 
recorded  as  "I-gi-ahk,"  and  on  a  sketch  map  of  the  Wood  River 
and  Lake  Aleknagik  in  Moser  (1902,  opp.  p.  200)  drawn  in  July, 
1900.  The  site  is  mentioned  by  Baker  (1902,  p.  215),  Cobb  (1907, 
p.  33),  and  Bower  (1924,  p.  42).  There  are,  however,  no  references 
to  the  settlement  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the  Nushagak  church  nor 
is  it  mentioned  in  the  tenth  and  eleventh  federal  census  reports. 
The  only  possible  population  estimate  is  Elliott's  (1900,  p.  740) 
reference  to  a  village  called  "Alaknak"  located  "on  Wood  River 
Lake"  and  inhabited  in  1898  by  114  persons. 

Informants  maintain  that  Imiak  was  the  most  important  village 
in  the  area  and,  in  fact,  suggest  that  those  sites  along  the  upper 
Wood  River  (Dil  30-33)  were  simply  "out  camps"  where  Imiak 
people  fished  or  perhaps  trapped  in  winter.  The  village  is  said  to 
have  been  virtually  wiped  out  by  the  influenza  epidemic  of  1918- 
1919.  At  that  time  cannery  workers  from  Nushagak  Bay  went  up 
to  the  settlement  and  found  only  one  infant  alive.  They  poured 
gasoline  on  the  bodies  in  the  houses  and  burned  them. 


10  Km. 

35 

(Koyagamiut) 
Dii-34  Imiak 
Wood  R. 


Fig.  39.    Map  of  the  Tikchik  Lakes  and  Wood  River  Lakes. 


113 


114  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

Dil-35  (Koyagamiut) 

This  small  site  is  mentioned  by  Hrdlidka  (1944,  p.  376)  as  being 
opposite  "Smith's  place,"  now  the  village  of  Aleknagik  (VanStone, 
1967,  pp.  155-156).  Its  existence  was  confirmed  by  informants, 
although  the  site  has  been  obliterated  by  buildings  and  gardens. 
The  settlement  was  located  on  a  small  point  of  land  with  a  gradual 
rise  of  about  10  m.  This  point  forms  the  northeast  corner  of  a  small 
bay-like  area  at  the  east  end  of  Lake  Aleknagik.  The  area  would 
have  had  definite  advantages  for  fishing  since  nearly  all  the  salmon 
coming  up  the  Wood  River  to  spawn  in  the  lakes  could  be  con- 
trolled at  this  point.  It  is  not  difficult  to  imagine  the  huge  numbers 
of  fish  that  could  be  taken  in  this  headwaters  area  before  they  had 
an  opportunity  to  spread  out  into  the  main  body  of  the  lake.  In- 
formants called  this  site  Koyagamiut.  It  is  not  mentioned  in  any  of 
the  sources  nor  is  it  shown  on  Fassett's  map  or  the  above-mentioned 
sketch  map  of  approximately  the  same  date  in  Moser  (1902,  opp.  p. 
200). 

Dil-36  Agulowak 

The  Agulowak  site  is  close  to  the  mouth  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Agulowak  River  which  connects  lakes  Nerka  and  Aleknagik.  The 
name  is  said  to  mean  "many  rapids"  (Fassett's  map),  an  apt  de- 
scription of  this  river.  The  bank  in  the  vicinity  of  the  site  is  low 
and  flat,  not  more  than  2  m.  above  the  river  level.  Spruce,  cotton- 
woods,  and  alders  are  plentiful  in  the  area  but  they  do  not  appear 
to  be  encroaching  on  the  site  to  any  great  extent.  There  is  a  small 
island  just  opposite  the  former  settlement  and  a  sizeable  stand  of 
willows  has  grown  up  in  front  along  the  riverbank  partially  obscuring 
the  view  toward  the  lake. 

Six  large  house  pits  appear  like  small  mounds  on  the  relatively 
flat  surface  of  the  site  and  there  are  at  least  three  more  which  are 
less  well  defined.  The  large  structures  are  very  deep  and  one  of 
them  could  have  been  a  kashgee.  Tunnels  with  entryrooms  face 
either  the  riverbank  or  the  lake,  the  latter  being  about  400  m.  to 
the  southwest.  There  are  low  areas  between  the  structures  sug- 
gesting that  there  is  probably  very  little  midden  deposit  on  the  site 
except  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  houses.  In  addition  to  the 
nine  Eskimo  structures  identified,  the  remains  of  two  log  cabins 
were  also  noted. 

Although  Agulowak  appears  to  have  been  a  fairly  sizeable  and 
important  settlement  during  the  nineteenth  century,  there  are  few 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  115 

references  to  it  in  the  sources.  It  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Nushagak 
church  records,  nor  were  its  inhabitants  enumerated  in  any  census. 
The  village  is  shown,  however,  on  Fassett's  map  as  "Ah-guh-le-puk," 
and  on  the  sketch  map  in  Moser  (1902,  opp.  p.  200).  Thus  it  would 
appear  to  have  been  occupied  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  cen- 
tury. Hrdlicka  (1944,  p.  379)  visited  the  site  in  June,  1931,  and 
spent  two  days  excavating  for  burials.  However,  he  gives  no  de- 
scription of  the  settlement.  It  would  appear  that  Agulowak  might 
have  had  as  many  as  100  inhabitants  at  the  height  of  its  importance 
which  is  likely  to  have  been  in  the  last  two  decades  of  the  nineteenth 
century. 

Dil-37  Agulukpak 

The  best  documented  site  in  the  lakes  area  is  Agulukpak,  located 
at  both  ends  of  a  short  river  of  the  same  name  that  connects  lakes 
Beverly  and  Nerka.  This  river  is  typical  of  those  which  connect 
the  Wood  River  Lakes  and  Tikchik  Lakes.  It  is  comparatively 
wide,  swift,  and  very  shallow  with  a  heavy  growth  of  willows,  alders, 
spruce,  and  birch  along  the  banks.  Within  a  short  distance  of  the 
riverbank  and  lakeshores,  however,  the  timbered  area  quickly  gives 
way  to  tundra. 

At  the  upper  end  of  the  river  where  it  flows  out  of  Lake  Beverly 
there  is  an  extensive  cleared  area  on  both  sides.  The  grass-covered 
banks  rise  sharply  to  a  height  of  about  10  m.  and  on  the  left  side 
of  the  river  there  is  a  single  house  pit  located  well  back  on  top  of 
the  bank.  The  remainder  of  the  large  cleared  area  may  have  been 
covered  with  fish  drying  racks  or  perhaps  tents.  Across  the  river 
the  cleared  area  is  a^o  large  and  there  are  four  poorly  defined  house 
depressions  on  the  brow  of  the  steep  bank  some  distance  from  the 
water.  These  structures  were  more  or  less  in  a  straight  row  with 
their  tunnels  facing  the  lake. 

At  the  lower  end  of  the  Agulukpak  River  the  banks  are  flat  on 
both  sides  with  spruce  and  cottonwoods  growing  close  to  the  shore 
of  Lake  Nerka.  Here  the  site  is  on  the  lakeshore  about  3  m.  above 
the  water  level  and  400  m.  west  of  the  mouth  of  the  river.  The 
formerly  occupied  area  is  about  100  m.  long  and  75  m.  wide.  There 
are  four  large,  well-defined  house  depressions,  each  at  least  6  m. 
square,  three  of  which  have  their  tunnels  and  entryrooms  facing  the 
lake;  the  tunnel  of  a  fourth  structure  parallels  the  lake  to  the  west. 
In  addition  to  the  obvious  house  pits,  there  are  two  deep  rectangular 
structures  lacking  entrance  tunnels.    The  site  is  high  enough  above 


116  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

the  lake  and  the  surrounding  country  to  suggest  that  there  may  be 
some  midden  deposit. 

In  terms  of  appearance,  that  part  of  the  Agulukpak  site  at  the 
north  or  upper  end  of  the  river  appears  to  be  the  oldest.  This  is 
confirmed  by  elderly  informants  who  maintain  that  in  their  youth, 
shortly  after  the  turn  of  the  century,  the  only  occupation  was  at 
the  lower  end.  A  village  called  "Ahkoolichpuk"  is  said  by  Bailey 
(1880,  pp.  26-27)  to  have  had  a  population  of  52  in  1879.  In  the 
tenth  federal  census  Petroff  (1884,  p.  17)  lists  the  village  of  "Akuli- 
akhpuk"  with  83  inhabitants  while  ten  years  later  in  1890  there 
were  22  residents  in  the  settlement  of  "Agulukpukmiut" ;  four 
families  in  three  houses  (Porter,  1893,  p.  5).  The  village  is  not 
mentioned  in  later  census  reports,  but  it  is  shown  on  Fassett's  map 
as  "Ah-guh-lok-puk."  He  indicated  occupation  at  the  south  end 
of  the  river  only,  suggesting  that  the  northern  part  must  have  been 
abandoned  at  least  by  1900  and  probably  earlier.  It  is  likely,  how- 
ever, that  this  area  continued  to  be  the  location  of  fish  camps, 
probably  until  the  entire  site  was  abandoned  and  possibly  later. 
The  date  of  this  final  abandonment  of  Agulukpak  cannot  be  deter- 
mined from  the  sources.  Several  informants  were  born  in  the  village, 
one  as  late  as  1904,  and  it  may  be  that  the  community  continued  to 
be  occupied  until  the  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919. 

Dil-38  (Gui-guok-lok-puk) 

There  is  a  small  site  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Beverly  about  400  m. 
west  of  the  mouth  of  the  Peace  River.  The  land  is  low  in  this 
area  but  rises  abruptly  not  far  from  the  lakeshore.  There  are  two 
house  depressions  approximately  5  m.  square  with  their  tunnels 
facing  the  lake.  These  structures  are  located  on  a  slight  rise  about 
2  m.  from  the  lakeshore  and  appear  to  be  quite  recent.  The  entire 
area  of  occupation  is  no  more  than  75  m.  long  and  about  50  m.  wide. 
A  heavy  growth  of  spruce  and  cottonwoods  surround  the  site. 

Although  Dil-38  cannot  be  of  great  age,  the  settlement  is  not 
mentioned  in  any  of  the  sources  and  it  proved  difficult  to  learn  much 
concerning  it  from  informants.  An  old  man,  born  in  the  late  1870's 
and  currently  living  at  New  Koliganek,  seemed  certain  that  there 
was  no  one  living  there  when  he  was  a  young  man.  On  the  other 
hand,  a  site  called  "Gui-guok-lok-puk"  is  shown  in  this  location  on 
Fassett's  map.  The  appearance  of  the  site  suggests  occupation  in 
this  century  by  not  more  than  20  or  30  persons. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  117 

Dil-39 

There  are  two  small  houses  almost  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tikchik 
River  on  the  left  bank.  The  four  center  posts  in  both  structures 
are  still  standing,  suggesting  that  they  are  of  no  great  age.  The 
riverbank  in  this  area  is  relatively  flat  with  a  scattering  of  spruce 
trees.  According  to  an  informant  at  New  Koliganek,  he  and  his 
family  lived  at  this  site  during  the  winter  for  a  period  of  12  or  13 
years  beginning  about  1916. 

Dil-UO  Tikchik  (59°  59 'N,  158°  22 'W) 

The  Tikchik  village  site,  which  was  excavated  in  1965  (VanStone, 
1968b),  is  located  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Tikchik  River  about  2  km. 
above  its  mouth.  The  old  settlement  appears  as  a  cleared  area 
roughly  90  m.  long  by  38  m.  wide  on  a  low  bluff  about  43  2  m.  above 
the  level  of  the  river.  In  the  general  area  of  the  site  the  bank  is 
relatively  high  only  at  the  location  of  the  village  and  for  about 
one-half  kilometer  to  the  south.  Below  and  above  this  point  the 
land  is  low  and  a  heavy  growth  of  alders  borders  the  river  on  both 
sides.  Directly  opposite  the  site  the  bank  is  also  very  low  and  there 
is  dense  alder  growth.  Thus,  in  the  general  area,  the  settlement 
was  located  at  the  only  place  suitable  on  either  side  of  the  river. 

The  village  was  situated  so  as  to  afford  a  good  view  down  the 
river  toward  Tikchik  Lake.  The  riverbank  rises  gradually  to  a 
crest  at  the  very  rear  of  the  site  which  is  approximately  10 !  j  meters 
above  the  level  of  the  river  rising  to  15  m.  in  the  eastern  corner. 
Four  house  pits  are  located  near  the  front  of  the  site  not  far  from 
the  bank,  while  the  other  six  and  two  kashgees  are  clustered  toward 
the  rear  near  the  crest  of  the  rise  (fig.  40).  The  prominent  location 
of  the  larger  kashgee  on  the  highest  point  in  the  general  area  adds  to 
its  impressiveness. 

Vegetation  in  the  area  consists  of  spruce,  birch,  willows,  and 
alders.  The  latter  two  virtually  surround  the  site  and  behind  them 
is  an  extensive  stand  of  spruce.  Although  willows  and  spruce  are 
slowly  encroaching  on  the  site,  65  years  after  abandonment  this 
encroachment  has  made  no  real  progress.  It  is  not  difficult  to 
imagine,  however,  that  within  another  200  years  the  site  may  be 
completely  tree-covered. 

Tikchik  was  apparently  an  important  village  but  there  are  few 
references  to  it  in  the  sources.  The  settlement  is  mentioned,  how- 
ever, by  Vasiliev  at  the  time  of  his  first  attempt  to  penetrate  to  the 


118 


FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 


Fig.  40.    Map  of  Dil-40    Tikchik. 


interior  of  southwestern  Alaska  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  9-10;  1968b, 
pp.  223-224).  In  the  summer  of  1829  he  ascended  the  Nushagak 
and  Nuyakuk  rivers  to  Tikchik  Lake  at  which  point  his  Aglegmiut 
guides  refused  to  go  farther  because  of  their  fear  of  the  Kuskowaga- 
miut.  The  party  then  stopped  at  a  settlement  called  "Tuksa"  and 
Vasiliev  attempted  to  persuade  some  of  the  inhabitants  to  guide 
him  across  the  mountains  to  the  Kuskokwim  River.  This  they 
refused  to  do  and  the  party  was  forced  to  return  to  Aleksandrovski 
Redoubt  (Russian- American  Company  Records:  Communications 
Sent,  vol.  6,  no.  244,  folio  478).  It  seems  certain  that  the  village 
referred  to  as  "Tuksa"  is  actually  Tikchik  since  it  is  described  as 
being  in  approximately  the  correct  location. 

The  settlement  is  first  mentioned  in  the  vital  statistics  of  the 
Nushagak  church  in  1847  and  residents  continue  to  be  listed  more 
or  less  regularly  until  1882.  There  is  some  indication  that  the 
village  may  have  been  visited  by  a  missionary  as  early  as  1850. 
Unfortunately,  Tikchik  does  not  appear  in  any  of  the  census  enu- 
merations of  the  late  nineteenth  century.    It  was  probably  too  far 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  119 

inland  to  be  easily  accessible.  The  settlement  is  incorrectly  located 
on  Petroff  s  map  (1884,  map  1)  and  there  is  no  reference  to  it  in  the 
text.  The  only  population  listing  is  Bailey's  (1880,  pp.  26-27) 
figure  of  31  in  1879.  This  seems  low  in  light  of  the  appearance  of 
the  site  today.  There  is  no  reason,  however,  to  believe  that  all  of 
the  houses,  the  remains  of  which  are  presently  visible,  were  occupied 
at  the  same  time. 

An  informant  at  New  Koliganek  reported  that  her  father,  who 
had  lived  at  Tikchik  as  a  young  man,  often  told  her  that  many 
residents  of  the  settlement  had  died  from  illnesses  before  he  was 
born.  The  population  was  virtually  wiped  out  by  the  "great  sick- 
ness," as  the  influenza  and  measles  epidemic  of  1899-1900  is  known 
locally.  A  single  family  survived  and  moved  away  shortly  thereafter. 
Burials  found  on  the  benches  in  three  excavated  structures  give  elo- 
quent evidence  of  the  depredations  caused  by  epidemics  (VanStone, 
1968b,  pp.  260-261,  350-351).  Tikchik  village  is  shown  on  Fassett's 
map  as  "Tuk-shik-ha-mut."  It  had  just  been  abandoned  at  the 
time  he  was  collecting  his  data. 

Tay-2 

Although  there  apparently  were  no  settlements  at  either  end 
of  the  short  stretch  of  water  connecting  Nuyakuk  Lake  and  Lake 
Chauekuktuli,  there  is  a  small  site  just  west  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Allen  River.  The  land  is  low  in  this  area  and  the  mouth  of  the 
river  is  segmented  by  several  small  islands.  The  site  is  probably 
not  more  than  150  m.  long,  50  m.  wide,  and  about  2  m.  above  the 
water  level.  There  are  three  small  house  depressions  with  their 
tunnels  facing  the  lake.  Informants  could  no  longer  remember 
the  name  of  this  settlement  and  even  the  oldest  could  not  recall  a 
time  when  it  was  occupied.  It  may  have  been  a  winter  camp  for 
Nushagak  River  residents,  and  it  is  doubtful  if  it  was  ever  inhabited 
by  more  than  25  persons. 


Chapter   7 
Analysis  and  Conclusions 

Settlement  Typology 

In  the  introduction  to  this  report  some  attention  was  paid  to 
settlement  pattern  classifications  developed  by  Chang  (1962)  and 
Beardsley  et.  al  (1956).  Both  systems  are  clearly  applicable  to 
data  that  have  been  presented  in  previous  chapters.  In  this  section 
some  aspects  of  these  data  will  be  discussed  in  terms  of  the  two 
typologies. 

The  settlement  classification  developed  by  Chang  with  reference 
to  circumpolar  societies  appears  to  fit  the  circumstances  that  existed 
in  the  Nushagak  River  region  during  the  historic  period.  This  area 
conforms  to  Chang's  definition  of  an  annual  subsistence  region  and 
the  various  sites  that  have  been  described  can  be  designated  as 
seasonal  settlements  within  this  region.  Some  of  the  village  sites 
along  the  Nushagak  River  and  its  tributaries,  as  well  as  on  Nushagak 
Bay,  can  be  identified  as  sedentary  seasonal  settlements  since  they 
were  occupied  for  lengthy  periods  of  time  and  their  value  as  fishing 
sites  made  it  possible  for  their  inhabitants  to  return  year  after  year 
for  the  summer  salmon  fishing  even  though  they  may  have  spent 
other  parts  of  the  year  hunting  and  trapping  in  the  interior.  The 
fact  that  some  of  these  settlements  were  occupied  during  the  winter 
months  also  emphasizes  the  sedentary  inclinations  of  the  inhabi- 
tants. It  is  probably  true,  as  previously  noted,  that  the  residents 
of  Nushagak  Bay  settlements  were  more  sedentary  than  inhabitants 
of  the  river  and  Lakes  villages.  Here  the  significance  of  sea  mammal 
hunting  as  well  as  summer  fishing  created  an  element  of  stability  in 
the  settlement  pattern  that  did  not  exist  elsewhere. 

When  it  comes  to  a  consideration  of  Chang's  distinction  between 
sedentary  seasonal  settlements  with  permanent  bases  and  those 
with  transient  bases,  the  situation  is  less  clear.  The  question  here 
concerns  the  length  of  time  that  a  seasonal  settlement  must  be 
occupied  before  it  can  be  considered  as  a  permanent  base.     It  is 

120 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  121 

true  that  a  number  of  settlements  in  the  Nushagak  River  region 
were  occupied  for  no  more  than  20  or  30  years  and  sometimes  even 
less.  Their  occupancy,  however,  was  probably  continuous  and  the 
reasons  for  their  abandonment  can  usually  be  attributed  to  some- 
thing other  than  a  decline  in  the  economic  potential  of  the  locale 
or  the  exploitative  abilities  of  the  occupants.  In  fact,  it  was  more 
often  factors  external  to  the  culture  which  caused  the  abandonment 
of  the  sites.  This  being  the  case,  and  given  the  yearly  predictability 
of  the  salmon  runs,  it  would  appear  reasonable  to  consider  a  majority 
of  the  Nushagak  area  villages  as  having  been  sedentary  settlements 
with  permanent  bases. 

There  are,  however,  at  least  24  sites  discussed  in  the  previous 
pages  that  would  appear  without  question  to  qualify  as  seasonal 
settlements  with  transient  bases.  These  are  the  hunting  and 
fishing  camps  that  were  probably  occupied  at  irregular  intervals. 
On  the  Nushagak  River  and  its  tributaries  seven  sites  (Dil-2-3,  9, 
17-18,  NB-2-3)  have  been  tentatively  identified  as  summer  fish 
camps,  while  one  (Dil-14)  was  apparently  occupied  for  a  brief 
period  in  the  fall.  On  Nushagak  Bay  seven  settlements  (NB-4-5, 
13-17)  may  have  been  associated  with  seasonal  commercial  fishing 
activity  and  thus  occupied  only  when  canneries  or  salteries  were 
in  operation.  An  additional  two  (NB-18-19)  were  probably  sub- 
sistence fishing  or  spring  sea  mammal  hunting  camps.  Most  of  the 
Wood  River  sites  may  have  been  fish  camps  and  it  has  been  noted 
that  those  along  its  upper  reaches  (Dil-30-33)  were  possibly  used 
seasonally  by  residents  of  Imiak  on  Aleknagik  Lake.  In  the  Lakes 
area  one  site  (Dil-35)  is  likely  to  have  been  a  fish  camp,  while  at  least 
two  (Dil-39,  Tay-2)  were  occupied  by  hunters  during  the  winter. 
It  is  unfortunate  that  the  distinction  between  the  two  types  of 
seasonal  settlements  cannot  be  drawn  more  accurately.  On  the 
basis  of  appearance  alone,  however,  it  proved  impossible  to  dis- 
tinguish with  certainty  between  small  seasonal  settlements  with 
permanent  bases  and  intermittently  occupied  fishing  or  hunting 
camps. 

The  Beardsley  concept  of  community  pattern,  similar  to  Willey's 
definition  of  settlement  pattern  quoted  in  the  introduction,  com- 
bines the  cultural  ecological  factors  and  the  sociological  factors 
which  Chang  sees  as  characterizing  the  distinction  between  settle- 
ment and  community  patterns.  The  Central-Based  Wandering 
type,  as  defined  by  Beardsley  and  his  colleagues,  closely  fits  the 
seasonal  cycle  of  the  Nushagak  River  Eskimos.     This  form  of 


122  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

settlement  pattern  was  possible  because  of  the  abundance  of  fish 
that  were  the  most  predictable  aspect  of  the  economy  from  year 
to  year.  Fish  were  taken  in  large  numbers,  dried,  and  stored 
against  shortage  of  other  foods  during  the  remainder  of  the  year. 
To  some  extent,  this  is  still  the  pattern  of  subsistence  at  the  present 
time  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  137-138). 

At  the  same  time,  however,  the  type  of  inland  hunting  practiced 
by  the  nineteenth  century  inhabitants  of  the  area  necessitated  the 
breaking  up  of  the  community  into  small  functional  groups  that 
wandered  over  the  interior  in  search  of  caribou,  moose,  and  other 
wild  game.  These  small  groups,  in  some  cases  perhaps  not  more 
than  a  single  nuclear  family,  also  functioned  as  trappers  throughout 
the  contact  period.  In  fact,  the  advent  of  trapping  probably  fos- 
tered a  more  complete  segmentation  of  the  communities  than  had 
occurred  during  the  pre-contact  period.  These  smaller  segments 
undoubtedly  were  economically  self-sufficient  when  away  from  their 
central  bases,  and  the  importance  of  individual  trapping  skill  is 
likely  to  have  emphasized  this  self-sufficiency. 

With  these  factors  in  mind,  therefore,  it  is  apparent  that  the 
Eskimos  of  the  Nushagak  River  region  were  Central-Based  Wan- 
derers inhabiting  an  area  that  can  be  called  their  annual  subsistence 
region.  They  occupied  sedentary  seasonal  settlements  with  perma- 
nent and  transient  bases.  Inhabitants  of  the  Nushagak  Bay  area, 
while  exhibiting  all  the  characteristics  just  mentioned,  were  some- 
what more  sedentary  than  the  river  people  because  of  previously 
mentioned  characteristics  of  their  ecological  setting.  This  was 
probably  also  true  of  some  settlements  in  the  Lakes  area.  In- 
formants noted,  for  example,  that  Tikchik  was  virtually  a  year- 
around  settlement.  There  was  good  caribou  hunting  and  trapping 
in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  village  which,  when  combined  with 
extensive  salmon  runs  in  the  Tikchik  River  in  July  and  August 
and  the  good  winter  fishing  for  whitefish  and  trout  in  Tikchik  Lake, 
allowed  the  residents  to  practice  all  the  subsistence  activities  that 
were  characteristic  of  riverine  Eskimos  without  making  long  trips 
away  from  the  village  (VanStone,  1968b,  p.  348). 

Prehistory  in  the  Nushagak  River  Region 

Although  this  study  is  concerned  specifically  with  the  historic 
occupation  of  the  Nushagak  River  region,  it  is  necessary  to  spec- 
ulate briefly  concerning  the  prehistoric  base  on  which  this  occupa- 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  123 

tion  was  founded.  Very  few  indications  of  a  prehistoric  population 
were  encountered  during  the  extensive  surveys  that  were  under- 
taken during  five  summers  of  field  research.  One  reason  for  this, 
of  course,  is  that  the  special  focus  of  the  project  precluded  a  sys- 
tematic search  for  evidences  of  such  occupation.  Nevertheless,  it 
is  apparent  that  historic  settlements  in  the  region  were  characterized 
by  a  special  set  of  features  and  that  these  could  be  recognized  again 
and  again  as  the  various  villages  of  the  contact  period  were  visited 
and  described.  These  features  included  location  along  a  present 
riverbank  or  lakeshore,  the  existence  of  cleared  areas  covered  with 
a  thick  growth  of  tall  grass,  house  depressions  that  were  usually 
easily  identifiable,  deep,  and  distinctly  outlined,  and  the  general 
absence  of  extensive  midden  deposits. 

Since  all  the  sites  described  in  previous  chapters  exhibited,  to 
a  greater  or  lesser  degree,  the  characteristics  just  mentioned,  it 
follows  that  prehistoric  sites  in  the  area  must  be  quite  different  in 
location  or  appearance  or  both.  Another  alternative,  of  course,  is 
that  there  was  no  prehistoric  occupation  of  the  region  and  that  the 
area  was  uninhabited  until  penetrated  late  in  the  prehistoric  period 
by  peoples  moving  inland  from  the  coast.  For  reasons  that  will  be 
examined  shortly,  this  does  not  appear  likely.  Therefore,  it  would 
seem  worthwhile  to  at  least  speculate  on  what  prehistoric  sites  in  the 
Nushagak  River  region  might  look  like  and  where  they  might  be 
located. 

During  the  initial  survey  of  the  Nushagak  River  in  the  summer 
of  1964  one  site  was  located  which  differed  from  those  that  have 
been  described  in  previous  chapters.  This  was  a  small  settlement 
of  four  houses  on  a  bluff  at  the  location  of  New  Koliganek.  At  this 
point  a  small  creek,  now  practically  dry,  flows  into  the  Nushagak 
and  its  right  bank  rises  abruptly  to  a  height  of  15  m.  or  more.  The 
house  depressions  were  set  10-15  m.  back  from  the  riverbank  and, 
with  one  exception,  their  tunnels  faced  inland  toward  the  creek 
which  runs  parallel  to  the  main  river  for  a  short  distance  before 
emptying  into  it. 

The  most  significant  fact  about  this  site  is  that  a  person  ap- 
proaching by  water  or  air  today  would  see  no  evidence  of  human 
occupation  at  this  location.  Instead  of  being  covered  with  a  thick 
growth  of  tall  grass  like  other  sites  that  have  been  described,  the 
undergrowth  resembled  that  of  the  surrounding  tundra.  In  addi- 
tion, large  spruce  trees  were  growing  out  of  the  house  pits  and  the 
pattern  of  tree  growth  was  the  same  on  the  site  as  it  is  all  along  the 


124  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

riverbank  in  this  area.  On  close  observation,  the  location  does 
appear  satisfactory  for  human  habitation  because  the  bank  is  high 
and  there  is  a  stream  entering  the  river.  Many  historic  sites  along 
the  Nushagak  are  similarly  located.  It  is  probable  too  that  the 
stream  was  much  larger  when  the  site  was  occupied  and  would  have 
provided  clear  drinking  water  and  perhaps  a  sheltered  place  for 
keeping  boats. 

This  interesting  site  was  discovered  by  accident  while  I  was 
taking  an  evening  stroll  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Koliganek.  Two  of 
the  structures  were  tested  rather  extensively,  but  no  artifacts  were 
recovered.  By  1969  the  site  had  been  destroyed  as  a  result  of  the 
expansion  of  New  Koliganek.  It  was  completely  unknown  to 
informants. 

The  right  bank  of  the  Nushagak  River  is  stable  throughout  the 
greater  part  of  its  length  as  far  as  its  confluence  with  the  Nuyakuk; 
the  bank  is  high  in  most  places.  It  is  likely,  therefore,  that  pre- 
historic sites  similar  to  the  one  just  described  might  be  located 
along  this  bank.  Any  search  for  such  sites  would  have  to  pay 
special  attention  to  the  type  of  environment  in  which  historic  sites 
are  situated:  high  banks  at  or  near  points  where  small  creeks  enter 
the  river.  Such  places  would  have  to  be  investigated  even  though 
they  were  heavily  overgrown  with  trees  and  other  vegetation.  An 
observer  should  expect  the  surface  indications  of  prehistoric  sites 
along  this  right  bank  to  resemble  those  just  described  for  the  site 
at  New  Koliganek  as  well  as  the  presumably  prehistoric  parts  of 
such  settlements  as  Agivavik  (Dil-11),  Nautauagavik  (Dil-18),  and 
Dil-21. 

The  left  bank  of  the  river  is  low,  although  there  is  slightly  higher 
country  resembling  an  old  riverbank  to  the  east.  Prehistoric  sites 
might  be  located  on  these  higher  ridges.  Again  such  sites  would  be 
difficult  to  find  unless  the  investigator  could  make  shrewd  guesses 
based  on  knowledge  of  settlement  patterns  in  historic  times.  It 
should  be  emphasized,  however,  that  such  guesses  would  presuppose 
a  way  of  life  in  the  prehistoric  past  not  greatly  different  from  that 
practiced  by  Eskimos  in  the  area  at  the  time  of  historic  contact.  A 
population  relying  more  on  hunting  than  on  fishing  might  not  neces- 
sarily occupy  the  riverbanks  but  perhaps  would  be  more  likely  to 
frequent  the  higher  country  to  the  north  in  the  Nushagak  Hills 
outside  the  area  covered  by  this  study. 

As  far  as  the  Mulchatna  and  Wood  rivers  are  concerned,  the 
same  factors  that  have  been  discussed  for  the  Nushagak  apply. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  125 

In  the  Lakes  area  the  situation  is  less  clear.  It  might  be  assumed, 
however,  that  the  most  favorable  locations  for  prehistoric  settlement 
would  be  the  same  as  those  utilized  by  historic  peoples.  On  Nu- 
shagak  Bay  the  old  sites  have  long  since  been  cut  away  as  the  shore 
line  is  constantly  changing  in  this  area.  It  seems  clear,  however, 
that  such  settlements  as  Ekuk  (NB-11),  Igushik  (NB-12),  and 
Kanakanak  (NB-20)  had  prehistoric  components  and  others  may 
have  too. 

The  length  of  time  that  might  be  required  for  an  abandoned 
village  along  the  rivers  of  the  region  to  become  completely  over- 
grown with  trees  and  undergrowth  is  important.  With  reference 
to  Tikchik  (Dil-40),  it  has  been  noted  that  although  there  has  been 
some  encroachment  by  willows  and  spruce  since  the  settlement  was 
abandoned  nearly  70  years  ago,  the  cleared  area  is  essentially  the 
same  size  it  was  when  the  last  residents  moved  away  shortly  after 
the  measles  and  influenza  epidemic  of  1899-1900.  While  some 
encroachment  was  noted  at  other  sites  in  the  area,  at  none  had  it 
progressed  to  the  point  where  the  formerly  occupied  area  could  be 
said  to  be  even  partially  hidden  from  view.  Although  encroach- 
ment, once  begun,  might  progress  rapidly,  it  seems  certain  that  any 
site  in  the  area  would  have  to  have  been  totally  abandoned  for  at 
least  200  years  and  probably  longer  before  the  natural  vegetation 
completely  reasserted  itself.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  an  area 
as  rich  in  fish  and  game  as  the  Nushagak  River  region  was  not 
occupied  extensively  and  for  a  long  period  of  time  before  the  begin- 
ning of  the  historic  era.  Prehistoric  sites  are  almost  certainly  there 
but  no  one  has  looked  for  them  and  under  the  best  of  circumstances, 
they  will  be  difficult  to  locate. 

In  fact,  evidence  for  an  extended  occupation  of  the  area  is  to  be 
found  in  linguistics.  Bergsland  (1958,  pp.  625-626)  has  noted 
traces  of  Indian  influences  on  the  Aleut  language,  even  though  the 
Aleuts  and  Indians  are  now  separated  by  an  extended  area  of  Eskimo 
population.  Hammerich  (1960,  p.  88)  attempts  to  explain  both  the 
isolation  of  the  language  and  its  trace  of  Indian  influence  by  sug- 
gesting that  at  some  time  in  the  past,  probably  3,000  or  4,000  years 
ago,  a  common  Eskimo-Aleut  community  was  divided  in  two  by  a 
wedge  of  Indians  moving  into  the  Lake  Iliamna  area.  These  In- 
dians pushed  those  who  were  to  be  the  Aleuts  westward  along  the 
Alaska  Peninsula  and  onto  the  Aleutian  chain.  Later,  but  still  a 
long  time  ago,  Eskimos  re-entered  the  Iliamna  area  and  those 
adjacent  to  it,  permanently  separating  Indians  and  Aleuts. 


126  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

This  hypothesis,  based  entirely  on  linguistic  evidence,  received 
support  from  extensive  archaeological  excavations  recently  carried 
out  in  the  Naknek  River  region  on  the  Alaska  Peninsula.  As  a, 
result  of  this  work,  Dumond  (1969,  p.  1114)  has  postulated  that 
by  2500  B.C.  the  interior  portion  of  the  Alaska  Peninsula  north- 
west of  the  Aleutian  Range  was  inhabited  by  an  inland  oriented 
people  who  were  probably  Indians.  Around  1900  B.C.  these  people 
were  displaced  by  a  movement  of  ancestral  Eskimos  from  the  north 
bearing  the  so-called  Arctic  Small  Tool  tradition  who  by  1000  B.C. 
had  moved  out  to  the  coast.  By  200  B.C.  the  upper  portion  of  the 
Naknek  drainage  had  been  reinhabited  by  descendents  of  the  Arctic 
Small  Tool  people  and  from  that  time  continuity  of  population 
down  to  historic  times  can  be  demonstrated.  Although  it  is  risky 
to  assume  that  prehistoric  movements  of  people  in  the  Nushagak 
River  region  paralleled  exactly  those  in  the  Naknek  drainage,  it  at 
least  seems  possible  that  such  a  pattern  might  apply  to  a  wider 
area  of  southwestern  Alaska.  In  that  case,  it  should  be  possible 
to  locate  the  settlements  of  these  prehistoric  peoples,  particularly 
those  who  had  repopulated  the  interior  by  200  B.C.,  in  the  Nushagak 
River  region. 

Distribution  of  Settlements 

In  order  to  assess  the  significance  of  environmental  determinants 
of  settlement  patterns  in  the  Nushagak  River  region,  the  data  on 
settlement  location  from  previous  chapters  will  now  be  summarized. 
It  should  be  kept  in  mind,  however,  that  during  the  historic  period 
factors  other  than  environment  were  frequently  of  greater  im- 
portance to  the  Eskimos  when  it  came  to  selecting  locations  for  their 
villages.  These  additional  factors  are  intimately  connected  with 
changes  brought  about  as  a  result  of  contact  and  they  will  be  dis- 
cussed in  a  later  section  of  this  chapter  which  emphasizes  changing 
settlement  patterns.  At  this  point  it  can  simply  be  stated  that 
during  the  period  under  discussion  it  was  only  rarely  that  the  loca- 
tion of  a  settlement  was  changed  exclusively  for  environmental 
reasons. 

Some  indication  has  already  been  given  in  this  chapter  of  the 
kind  of  locale  that  residents  of  the  Nushagak  River  region  found 
suitable  for  their  settlements.  The  situation  along  the  river  is  so 
consistent,  however,  that  it  seems  worthwhile  to  deal  with  the 
matter  in  some  detail.  As  previously  noted,  the  Nushagak  is  the 
only  major  river  in  Alaska  that  has  one  stable  bank  for  a  consider- 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  127 

able  part  of  its  total  length.  This  presents  one  clear  advantage 
from  the  standpoint  of  settlement  location;  the  opportunity  to 
construct  a  village  where  there  is  no  danger  of  spring  flooding.  The 
Nushagak  Eskimos  utilized  these  favorable  locations  during  the 
historic  period  and  probably  earlier.  Of  the  18  sites  on  the  river 
that  were  seen,  12  are  on  the  stable  right  bank,  not  including  Dil-15 
which  is  on  a  slough.  Furthermore,  all  of  these  are  situated  where 
a  small  creek  enters  the  river.  These  right  bank  settlements  are 
consistently  located  on  the  sloping  banks  of  such  streams,  often  in 
a  ravine  or  small  valley  formed  by  it.  This  suggests  that  in  addition 
to  protection  from  flooding,  the  availability  of  fresh  water,  as 
opposed  to  the  somewhat  muddy  water  of  the  main  river,  was 
important  to  the  inhabitants.  Other  environmental  factors  that 
seem  to  have  been  important  to  the  Eskimos  in  selecting  a  village 
site  along  the  river  include  the  presence  of  wood  for  building  and 
fuel,  an  unobstructed  view  downriver  (most  structures  are  on  the 
upriver  side  of  creek  valleys),  and  access  to  good  hunting  and 
fishing  locations. 

In  spite  of  the  real  advantages  of  locating  settlements  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Nushagak,  there  were  nevertheless  five  villages 
along  the  left  bank.  Three  of  these,  however,  are  along  the  lower 
river  where  many  of  the  advantages  of  the  right  bank  are  present. 
Elilakok  (Dil-8)  and  Nunachuak  (Dil-7),  two  fairly  important 
middle  river  settlements,  are  located  in  low,  flat  areas  whose  only 
favorable  aspects,  seemingly,  are  good  views  down  the  river.  Both 
are  said  to  have  been  abandoned  partly  because  of  the  damages 
inflicted  by  frequent  spring  flooding.  Koliganek,  abandoned  in 
1964  when  the  inhabitants  moved  to  New  Koliganek,  has  not  been 
discussed  in  this  study,  but  it  too  is  located  on  the  low  left  bank  of 
the  river.  Informants  stated  that  the  major  reason  for  establishing 
the  settlement  in  that  location  around  1940  was  the  presence  of 
good  timber  for  building,  and  that  the  decision  to  abandon  the  spot 
was  made  because  of  frequent  floods,  both  in  the  spring  and  during 
periods  of  unusual  winter  thaw  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  143-144). 
It  is  thus  apparent  that  occasionally  the  importance  of  a  single 
environmental  factor  could  result  in  the  selection  of  village  sites 
that,  within  a  short  time,  would  prove  to  be  unsuitable. 

There  is  little  that  can  be  added  to  what  has  been  said  con- 
cerning Eskimo  occupation  of  the  lower  Mulchatna  River.  It  has 
already  been  noted  that  Eskimo  movement  onto  the  river  took 
place  relatively  late,  perhaps  not  more  than  50  or  60  years  ago, 


128  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

and  that  by  1940  or  shortly  thereafter,  the  three  settlements  had 
been  abandoned.  The  impetus  that  brought  about  this  brief  pene- 
tration into  an  area  that  is  very  close  to  the  Athapaskan  boundary 
was  probably  almost  exclusively  an  environmental  one  and  may 
have  been  associated  with  a  desire  to  exploit  the  hunting  potential 
of  this  area.  Factors  responsible  for  the  abandonment  of  the  lower 
Mulchatna,  however,  are  probably  not  environmental  but  related 
to  economic  changes  influencing  the  entire  Nushagak  region. 

Of  all  the  areas  of  the  Nushagak  River  region,  the  one  in  which 
environment  played  the  least  role  in  settlement  distribution  during 
the  historic  period  is  Nushagak  Bay.  This,  of  course,  is  due  to  the 
fact  that  the  bay  area  was  the  center  of  economic  development  for 
the  entire  region,  and  communities  grew  and  declined  in  response 
to  these  external  factors.  Nevertheless,  the  environment  must  have 
played  some  role,  particularly  in  the  location  of  older  communities 
like  Ekuk,  Kanakanak,  and  Igushik.  Fishing  and  sea  mammal 
hunting  formed  the  subsistence  base  for  the  people  of  Nushagak 
Bay  and  it  seems  likely  that  the  older  settlements  were  located  with 
these  activities  in  mind.  The  necessity  of  being  close  to  a  source 
of  fresh  water  is  even  more  important  in  this  area  than  along  the 
river  and  it  is  significant  that  creeks  occur  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  most  of  the  sites  along  the  bay.  Those  settlements  located  near 
the  mouths  of  the  Igushik,  Snake,  and  Wood  rivers  were  almost 
certainly  so  situated  to  take  advantage  of  the  seasonal  runs  of 
salmon  up  these  rivers,  both  for  commercial  and  subsistence  pur- 
poses. Since  there  are  no  rivers  entering  the  bay  along  its  east 
shore,  it  is  not  surprising  to  find  that  Ekuk  was  the  only  settlement 
in  that  area  that  with  certainty  can  be  said  to  date  back  into  the 
prehistoric  period. 

In  examining  settlement  distribution  on  the  Wood  River,  the 
most  striking  fact  is  that  all  the  sites  on  the  river  are  either  at  or 
near  its  mouth  (Dil-26-28),  or  very  close  to  the  point  where  the 
river  flows  out  of  Lake  Aleknagik  (Dil-29-33).  This  arrangement 
is  almost  certainly  associated  with  the  taking  of  salmon.  As  noted 
previously,  the  Wood  narrows  considerably  above  the  mouth  of  the 
Muklung  River  and  also  becomes  shallower.  Fish  were  doubtless 
much  easier  to  take  in  this  upriver  area.  Unfortunately,  the  extent 
to  which  Wood  River  settlements  were  occupied  seasonally  cannot 
be  determined  with  certainty. 

Settlements  on  the  Lakes  also  appear  to  have  been  located  with 
reference  to  good  fishing  locations.     Here  the  pattern  is  clearer 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  129 

than  on  any  of  the  rivers.  All  the  settlements  are  situated  at  one 
end  or  the  other  of  the  short  stretches  of  water  that  connect  the 
lakes.  Here  fish  congregate  in  large  numbers  to  spawn  during  the 
late  summer.  Because  of  the  strong  emphasis  on  fishing  in  this 
area,  it  is  tempting  to  suggest  that  all  the  settlements  were  summer 
fish  camps.  But  this  is  apparently  not  the  case.  At  least  three  of 
the  settlements  are  of  substantial  size.  Tikchik  (Dil-40)  had  two 
kashgees  and  it  is  probable  that  there  were  ceremonial  houses  at 
Agulowak  (Dil-36)  and  Imiak  and  perhaps  also  Agulukpak  (Dil-37). 
This  would  surely  indicate  that  these  settlements  were  occupied  at 
least  part  of  the  time  during  the  winter  months  when  most  of  the 
ceremonies  in  the  kashgee  were  held.  It  is  thus  apparent  that  there 
was  a  rather  sizeable  permanent  population  in  the  Lakes  area  during 
the  nineteenth  century  practicing  a  more  sedentary  way  of  life  than 
those  living  in  river  villages. 

Houses  and  Community  Patterns 

Villages  in  the  Nushagak  River  region  were  an  irregular  scat- 
tering of  semi-subterranean  houses  having  square  or  rectangular 
living  rooms  with  tunnels  opening  off  them.  Although  these  tunnels 
could  point  in  a  variety  of  directions,  they  generally  faced  the  river, 
lake,  or  bay.  The  typical  Eskimo  house  of  this  area  was  constructed 
of  spruce  logs,  although  cottonwood  and  birch  were  sometimes  used. 
The  builders  generally  made  an  excavation  in  the  ground  slightly 
larger  than  the  proposed  house  before  the  actual  construction  was 
begun. 

In  over-all  plan  the  houses  ranged  from  square  to  rectangular 
with  hard-packed  dirt  floors  and  central  fireplaces.  Sleeping  benches 
along  the  walls  were  characteristic  of  some  structures  and  the  roofs 
were  almost  always  supported  by  four  central  posts.  Roof  beams 
were  frequently  covered  with  sheets  of  birch  bark  to  form  a  water- 
proof protective  cover  over  which  sod  and  dirt  was  placed.  There 
was  a  sky-light  in  the  center  of  the  roof  to  admit  light  and  to  allow 
smoke  from  the  fire  to  be  drawn  out.  As  was  the  case  with  Eskimo 
houses  everywhere,  the  entrance  tunnels  of  those  in  the  Nushagak 
River  region  had  floors  which  were  usually  lower  than  the  floors  of 
the  living  areas,  thus  forming  a  trap  for  the  cold  air.  Entryrooms 
or  storm  sheds  opening  off  the  tunnels  were  also  a  common  feature. 

The  amount  of  variation  that  occurred  in  this  type  of  house 
plan  was  not  great  and  was  usually  confined  to  relatively  minor 


130  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

differences,  such  as  the  number  of  wall  benches,  horizontal  or  vertical 
logs  in  the  tunnels,  presence  or  absence  of  cribbed  corners,  etc. 
(VanStone,  1967,  pp.  124-125;  1968b,  pp.  233-252;  1970,  pp.  20-33). 

In  many  villages  during  the  early  historic  period  the  focal  point 
for  community  life  was  the  kashgee,  or  men's  house.  It  was  always 
the  largest  structure  in  every  village  and  the  place  where  the  men 
and  boys  spent  most  of  their  time.  It  was  the  center  of  religious 
observances  and  the  place  where  many  social  obligations  were  ful- 
filled. Another  characteristic  of  the  kashgee  was  the  absence  of 
women  and  young  girls.  Females  could  enter  the  structure  on 
errands  and  to  bring  food,  but  such  visits  were  always  brief  and 
women  played  no  part  in  the  various  kashgee  activities. 

In  Nushagak  area  villages  the  kashgee  was  located  near  the 
physical  center  of  the  community  or  at  the  peripheries.  These 
structures  were  similar  in  construction  to  the  dwellings  but  much 
larger.  The  two  kashgees  at  Tikchik  and  one  at  Akulivikchuk  had 
deep  center  areas  surrounded  by  benches  on  all  four  sides.  This 
center  section  could  be  covered  during  ceremonies  or  opened  to 
contain  a  fire  and  hot  rocks  when  sweat  baths  were  taken  by  the 
men  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  125-126;  1968b,  pp.  252-258;  1970,  pp. 
33-38). 

Although  kashgees  must  have  been  impressive  structures  in 
occupied  settlements,  they  are  sometimes  difficult  to  distinguish 
from  large  houses  once  their  roofs  have  collapsed  and  they  have 
become  filled  with  sod  and  overgrown  with  grass.  Thus  the  exact 
number  of  villages  with  kashgees  in  the  Nushagak  River  region 
cannot  be  determined  with  certainty.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  as  many  as  eight  of  the  Nushagak  River  villages  had  these 
structures  and  presumably  at  least  six  bay  communities  did  too. 
On  the  river  it  was  the  old,  long-established  communities  of  Old 
Koliganek  (Dil-4),  Kokwok  (Dil-16),  Akulivikchuk  (Dil-13),  and 
Ekwok  (Dil-12)  where  kashgees  were  found.  There  was  also  one 
at  Elilakok,  and  possibly  at  Agivavik,  Tunravik  (Dil-10),  and 
Nunachuak. 

On  Nushagak  Bay  it  can  be  assumed  that  there  were  kashgees 
at  Ekuk,  Kanulik  (NB-7),  Igushik,  Kanakanak,  and  Chogiung 
(Dil-25)  and  there  definitely  was  one  at  Nushagak  (NB-8) 
(VanStone,  1967,  pp.  125-126).  For  the  Mulchatna  and  Wood 
Rivers  the  situation  is  less  clear.  No  kashgees  were  observed  on 
either  river,  and  with  reference  to  Old  Stuyahok  (Dil-24)  on  the 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  131 

Mulchatna,  informants  mentioned  specifically  that  there  had  been 
no  kashgee  in  that  community.  It  is  probable  that  the  settlements 
on  these  rivers  are  too  recent  to  have  had  these  structures.  In 
the  Lakes  area  there  probably  was  a  kashgee  at  Imiak,  the  major 
settlement  at  the  southeast  end  of  Lake  Aleknagik,  and  perhaps  at 
Agulowak  and  Agulukpak,  along  with  the  two  at  Tikchik. 

Since  the  kashgee  played  such  an  important  part  in  the  social 
life  of  the  Nushagak  Eskimos,  it  seems  worthwhile  to  consider  in 
some  detail  the  decline  of  this  institution  and  its  effect  on  com- 
munity patterning.  It  is  no  exaggeration  that  some  of  the  most 
significant  changes  that  took  place  in  the  region  as  a  result  of  contact 
were  those  involving  the  kashgee  and  its  associated  activities.  As 
Christianity  began  to  replace  the  aboriginal  system  of  supernatural 
beliefs,  the  ceremonial  functions  of  the  kashgee  declined.  Although 
both  Moravian  and  Russian  Orthodox  services  were  first  held  in  the 
kashgees,  the  missionaries  of  both  denominations  encouraged  their 
new  converts  to  build  chapels.  As  early  as  1878  Father  Shishkin 
made  the  first  reference  to  Orthodox  chapels.  Although  he  was  not 
specific  concerning  their  location,  it  seems  safe  to  assume  that  at 
least  one  was  on  the  Nushagak  River  and  one  or  more  in  bay  com- 
munities (DRHA,  vol.  1,  pp.  329,  331,  333).  In  1882  there  were 
154  Orthodox  converts  at  Kokwok,  but  there  is  no  mention  of  a 
chapel  (DRHA,  vol.  2,  p.  144).  For  the  Moravians  information  is 
more  specific  and  it  has  already  been  noted  that  chapels  were  con- 
structed at  Grant's  Village  (Dil-19)  in  1896-1897  and  at  Kokwok 
the  following  year. 

It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  by  1900  chapels  of  either  the 
Russian  Orthodox  or  Moravian  faith  had  been  constructed  at  a 
number  of  settlements  in  the  Nushagak  River  region.  It  also 
seems  likely  that  many  of  the  functions  of  the  kashgee  would  have 
been  undermined  prior  to  this  time,  particularly  the  ceremonial 
functions.  The  kashgee  as  a  workshop  and  lounging,  sleeping  and 
bathing  place  for  the  men  would  continue  to  be  important  for  some 
time  to  come,  but  obviously  once  the  ceremonial  aspects  of  kashgee 
activities  were  diminished,  the  structure  as  an  institution  in  Eskimo 
life  would  never  be  the  same  again.  Informants  maintain  that  the 
kashgee  at  Ekwok  stood  until  1938  and  it  is  possible  that  the  one  at 
Old  Koliganek  survived  almost  as  long  or  perhaps  until  the  aban- 
donment of  that  community  about  1940. 

The  decline  in  importance  of  the  kashgee  in  Nushagak  region 
communities   could   have   been   one   factor   that   encouraged    the 


132  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

proliferation  of  small  villages  throughout  the  area  between  1880 
and  1940.  Although  other  factors,  which  will  be  discussed  presently, 
were  also  involved,  and  although  the  residents  of  such  communities 
may  have  retained  their  affiliation  with  kashgees  in  the  larger 
settlements  throughout  the  area,  the  fact  that  the  kashgee  as  an 
institution  was  diminishing  in  importance  may  have  made  it  at  least 
conceivable  that  a  small  village  could  exist  without  one.  The 
kashgee  and  its  activities  symbolized  the  large,  closely  knit  com- 
munity. With  the  collective  ceremonies  disappearing  and  growing 
interest  in  Christianity  with  its  emphasis  on  individual  salvation, 
many  families  may  have  seen  no  reason  why  they  should  continue 
to  maintain  residence  in  the  larger  settlements,  particularly  when 
there  may  have  been  compelling  economic  reasons  for  doing  otherwise. 

This  fact  emphasizes  the  significance  of  changes  in  the  social 
organization  of  Eskimo  communities  throughout  the  region  that 
were  going  on  during  the  historic  period  and  were  related  to  the 
decline  of  the  kashgee  as  a  village  social  center.  As  the  structure 
lost  its  essential  meaning  in  the  village  and  became  little  more  than 
a  lounging  place  for  elderly  men,  the  men  and  boys  began  to  live 
in  the  houses  that  had  previously  been  occupied  by  women  only. 
Oswalt  (1963,  p.  149)  has  noted  that  on  the  Kuskokwim  this  meant 
that  larger  houses  were  built  even  though  house  form  remained 
much  the  same  as  during  the  aboriginal  period.  With  the  men  and 
boys  leaving  the  kashgee  to  take  up  residence  in  the  dwellings,  it  is 
certain  that  in  the  Nushagak  area,  too,  large  houses  were  the  rule 
rather  than  the  exception. 

On  the  Kuskokwim,  Moravian  missionaries  encouraged  the 
Eskimos  to  build  log  houses  and  such  dwellings  were  constructed 
as  early  as  the  last  decade  of  the  nineteenth  century  (Oswalt,  1963, 
p.  149).  Although  missionary  pressure  of  this  kind  does  not  seem 
to  have  been  as  strong  in  the  Nushagak  region,  the  river  Eskimos 
nevertheless  had  ample  opportunity,  particularly  during  their  visits 
to  the  bay,  to  observe  the  white  man's  architecture.  As  noted 
previously,  the  Moravians  at  Carmel,  like  their  counterparts  at 
Bethel,  encouraged  the  building  of  log  houses. 

Some  of  the  abandoned  settlements  also  show  that  the  Eskimos 
went  through  a  transitional  stage  in  their  shift  from  the  traditional, 
semi-subterranean  house  to  the  above  ground  log  house.  This 
involved  the  construction  of  a  log  framework,  either  without  exca- 
vation or  with  a  very  shallow  one,  which  was  then  covered  with  sod. 
The  entrance  chamber  of  this  type  of  house  was  wide  and  also  un- 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  133 

excavated;  simply  a  large  storm  shed.  When  completed,  these 
houses  closely  resembled  the  aboriginal  type;  this  transitional  house 
is  also  known  from  northwest  Alaska  (VanStone,  1962,  p.  68).  On 
Nushagak  Bay  cabins  were  built  in  the  late  nineteenth  century  and 
upriver  in  the  first  decade  of  the  twentieth.  It  is  probably  impossible 
to  date  with  any  degree  of  certainty  the  various  innovations  that 
were  taking  place  in  the  traditional,  semi-subterranean  house,  but 
houses  basically  related  to  the  traditional  type  were  being  built  in 
both  areas  until  the  1930's. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  historic  period  the  extended  family 
was  the  basic  residential  unit  throughout  southwestern  Alaska. 
As  the  contact  period  progressed,  the  Eskimo  household  was  re- 
duced in  size  to  the  point  where  nuclear  family  residence  units 
became  extremely  common,  eventually  replacing  the  extended 
family.  This  shift  in  the  residence  pattern  was  doubtless  due  to 
multiple  factors  including  missionary  influence  and  involvement  in 
trapping  and  wage  labor.  The  change  brought  about  a  shift  back 
to  smaller  dwellings,  but  this  is  probably  reflected  only  in  the  cabin 
remains  at  some  of  the  more  recent  sites  in  the  region,  and  in  the 
present-day  community  pattern. 

Changing  Settlement  Patterns 

Turning  to  a  reconstruction  of  the  historic  settlement  pattern, 
first  consideration  will  be  given  to  those  sites  on  the  Nuyakuk  and 
Nushagak  rivers.  Figure  41  shows  the  estimated  length  of  occu- 
pancy for  each  of  the  sites  along  these  rivers  based  primarily  on 
references  in  historic  sources  and  information  obtained  from  in- 
formants. It  will  be  noted  that  between  1800  and  1860  there  were, 
for  certain,  only  three  occupied  sites  with  the  possibility  of  four 
more.  Those  definitely  inhabited  at  this  time  were  Agivavik, 
Akulivikchuk,  and  Kokwok,  all  in  the  middle  river  area.  It  is  also 
possible  that  the  occupation  of  Old  Koliganek  goes  back  into  this 
period  as  may  such  little  known  settlements  as  Ingrik  (Tay-1), 
Manasuk  (Dil-5),  and  Dil-15.  The  lower  river  was  something  of  a 
mystery  at  this  time.  Information  on  Dil-21  and  NB-1  is  so  slight 
that  any  estimate  of  their  period  of  occupancy  must,  of  necessity, 
be  little  more  than  a  guess.  On  the  basis  of  previously  mentioned 
population  estimates  for  the  sites  in  question,  it  seems  likely  that 
the  total  number  of  inhabitants  along  the  river  between  these  dates 
was  somewhere  around  300  to  400,  a  figure  that  corresponds  roughly 


(>|n|n6nov) 

ez-aN 

^ 

()|B>(!ni)0)  i-aN 

< ► 

(>)n|o6ouoy) 

12-MO 

(>(n6eAieMiBL|0) 

oz-nd 

61-na 

(>(iABBBnBjnEN) 

8i-na 

(unp|nBx)ZH!a 

>(OM)(OX9i-|!a 

si-na 

(j|nj|nis)|0) 

►mm 

MnL|0)iiAi|n>(v 

ei-na 

>|OM>l3ZH!a 

^iabaibv  i  i-na 

-- 

_(V. 

>)!Aejunj.OH!CI 

^nd>(BU|  6-na 

>iojibi!I3  8-na 

><ennoeunN  l-\\a 

neaxow  9-na 

(>(nsBUB|Aj)  g-iia 

>(8UB6!|OX  pio 

(>|BUE>tSBy. 

e'z-iia 

>(BUB>(SBX   l-\\Q 

(1!J6U|)  I.-AB1 

(0 

111 

K 
(0 

o 

a> 

o      o 

o 

T 
CD 

ooooooooo 

coc\ii-oa>co^<0in 

G>          0*>          d          0)          00           CO          CO          CO           00 

o 

CO 

o 

CO 

CO 

o 

CM 
CO 

o       a 
»-      o 

CO          CO 

be 

C3 


c 

CI] 

3 

>> 

3 


134 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  135 

to  the  data  obtained  by  Vasiliev  in  1829  (quoted  in  Zagoskin,  1967, 
p.  308). 

Between  1860  and  1890  a  number  of  new  settlements  came  into 
existence  to  replace,  in  degree  of  importance,  earlier  ones.  The 
basic  continuity  of  the  population  centers,  however,  was  not  greatly 
altered.  Old  Koliganek  emerged  as  an  important  upriver  settlement 
and  in  the  middle  river  three  new  villages  appeared ;  Akokpak  (Dil- 
6),  Elilakok,  and  Tunravik.  It  is  doubtful  if  a  total  of  more  than 
100  persons  ever  occupied  these  three  settlements.  In  the  Kokwok- 
Akulivikchuk  area  it  is  possible  to  note  a  considerable  shift  in  popu- 
lation. Before  the  end  of  the  period,  Agivavik  and  Akulivikchuk 
were  abandoned  and  Kokwok  was  in  a  decided  decline.  Ekwok  was 
beginning  to  emerge  as  the  major  settlement  for  the  middle  river 
and  it  has  continued  to  maintain  this  position  down  to  the  present 
time.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Ekwok  may  have  begun  as  a 
fish  camp  temporarily  inhabited  by  people  from  Kokwok  (Osgood, 
1904,  p.  18).  If  this  was  indeed  the  case,  it  indicates  the  manner 
in  which  some  new  settlements  may  have  come  into  existence  along 
the  river  and  perhaps  elsewhere  in  the  area. 

The  occupation  of  the  lower  river  between  1860  and  1900  is  by 
no  means  clear.  Figure  41  indicates  that  several  small  sites  may 
have  been  occupied  during  this  period  but  there  is  no  definite 
evidence  for  this.  Only  at  Greek  Church  (Dil-19)  is  it  certain  that 
there  were  residents  before  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century.  It 
is  doubtful  if  there  were,  during  this  period,  more  than  75  people 
living  between  Ekwok  and  the  mouth  of  the  river.  A  conservative 
population  estimate  for  the  entire  river  between  1860  and  1900 
would  be  approximately  400  people. 

Between  1900  and  1940  most  of  the  villages  mentioned  in  the 
preceding  two  paragraphs  continued  to  exist,  and  this  period  may 
have  seen  a  greater  number  of  individual  settlements  along  the 
river  than  at  any  other  time  in  its  history.  Nunachuak  and  Inakpuk 
(Dil-9),  probably  a  fish  camp,  were  established,  Tunravik  was  al- 
most certainly  abandoned,  and  Ekwok  continued  to  grow  in  im- 
portance. All  of  the  small  settlements  below  Ekwok  with  the 
possible  exception  of  Aouguluk  (NB-2)  and  Nunauwalik  (NB-3) 
were  abandoned  during  this  period  and  the  major  center  of  Kokwok, 
which  had  long  since  lost  its  important  position,  also  died  out. 
Old  Koliganek  and  Akokpak  had  shrunk  considerably  in  size  and 
it  is  possible  that  in  spite  of  the  large  number  of  settlements  along 


136  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

the  river,  the  total  population  was  smaller  than  at  any  other  time 
during  the  historic  period;  this  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  there  was 
perhaps  some  movement  onto  the  river  from  the  Mulchatna.  A 
conservative  population  estimate  for  the  river  between  1900  and 
1940  would  be  from  250  to  350  people. 

After  1940  the  settlement  pattern  along  the  Nushagak  and 
Nuyakuk  rivers  becomes  much  the  same  as  it  is  today  and  this  can 
be  considered  the  beginning  of  the  modern  period.  Old  Koliganek 
was  abandoned  about  that  year  and  Koliganek  established,  to  be 
moved  in  its  turn  in  1964.  Nunachuak  continued  to  be  inhabited 
into  the  1950's  and  New  Stuyahok  was  founded  by  Mulchatna 
River  people  about  1940.  Ekwok,  although  declining  in  size,  is 
still  an  important  center,  but  the  river  below  this  point,  except  for 
the  growing  village  of  Portage  Creek  established  in  1963,  is  unin- 
habited. The  population  of  the  river  in  1965  was  approximately 
375  persons. 

As  previously  indicated,  the  Mulchatna  River  was  occupied  by 
Athapaskans  until  fairly  recent  times  and  there  is  some  indication 
that  the  lower  part  of  the  river  covered  in  this  study  was  unoccupied 
during  the  early  historic  period.  The  total  span  of  historical  Eskimo 
occupancy  of  the  river  appears  to  fall  between  1890  and  1940,  al- 
most the  exact  number  of  years  during  which  the  settlement  of  Old 
Stuyahok  was  occupied.  It  is  tempting  to  suggest  that  the  early 
inhabitants  of  this  site  were  the  first  Eskimos  on  the  river.  Although 
little  information  is  available  concerning  the  occupation  of  Nauluk- 
tulik  (Dil-23),  it  appears  to  have  been  occupied  briefly  during  the 
early  years  of  this  century.  Kananakpok  (Dil-22),  a  sizeable  settle- 
ment, belongs  to  the  final  15  or  20  years  of  Eskimo  occupancy  along 
the  Mulchatna. 

Since  Old  Stuyahok  appears  to  have  grown  slowly  and  the 
occupancy  of  Nauluktulik  can  only  be  surmised,  it  would  seem  that 
the  largest  Eskimo  population  on  the  Mulchatna  occurred  between 
1920  and  perhaps  1935.  A  reasonable  estimate  of  the  number  of 
inhabitants  at  that  time  would  be  between  90  and  125.  In  the  late 
nineteenth  and  early  twentieth  centuries,  it  is  doubtful  if  the  popu- 
lation ever  exceeded  50  to  75.  The  lower  river  was  abandoned  about 
1940  when  the  remaining  inhabitants  moved  onto  the  Nushagak 
River. 

With  reference  to  Nushagak  Bay  (fig.  42),  there  were,  at  the 
time  of  earliest  contact,  at  least  three  important  settlements  in  the 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION 


137 


SITES 


75 
en  g> 

z  ~ 


$2 

co  o 
z  5 


Oo 


CD  </> 


CD  en 
Z^ 


«i 


OQ-C 

z.* 


<D? 


CO.j- 

P 


CD  5 
Z-F. 


P  c 
Z  c 

(0 


CO  (o 

$ 


1970 
1960 
1950 
1940 
1930 
1920 
1910 
1900 
1890 
1880 
1870 
1860 
1850 
1840 
1830 
1820 
1810 
1800 


V 
V  1 


+      ? 


Fig.  42.    Settlement  chronology  on  Nushagak  Bay. 

area;  Kanulik  and  Ekuk  on  the  east  side  of  the  bay  and  Kanakanak 
on  the  west  side.  It  is  also  possible  that  Igushik  and  Nushagak  were 
occupied  at  that  time.  Some  combination  of  these  communities 
must  have  contained  all  or  most  of  the  population  of  the  bay  when 
the  Russians  first  appeared.  Vasiliev  estimated  a  population  of 
500  for  the  bay  area  in  1829,  but  13  years  later  Zagoskin  believed 
the  number  to  be  roughly  half  that  figure.  A  severe  small-pox 
epidemic  in  1836-1837  is  thought  to  have  been  responsible  for  the 
difference  (Zagoskin,  1967,  p.  308). 

It  is  probable  that  all  these  settlements  began  to  grow  after 
Aleksandrovski  Redoubt  was  established  in  1818  and  Nushagak 


138  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

probably  attracted  the  greatest  number  of  new  inhabitants.  These 
people  came  from  interior  regions  of  the  Nushagak  River  region, 
from  the  Kuskokwim  River,  from  coastal  and  interior  points  in 
between,  and  from  the  Alaska  Peninsula.  By  1860  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe  that  Tikhmenev's  (1939-1940,  pt.  2,  p.  396) 
estimate  of  a  population  of  1,260  for  the  bay  area  may  be  only 
slightly  high.  This  estimate,  however,  like  others  for  the  area,  is 
unreliable  because  of  the  possibility  that  seasonal  migrants  were 
included  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  112-114). 

The  establishment  of  a  commercial  salmon  fishery  in  Nushagak 
Bay  in  1884  had  a  profound  effect  on  the  population  and  the  settle- 
ment pattern.  Kanulik,  of  course,  was  strongly  affected  by  the 
establishment  of  a  cannery  in  its  vicinity  and  the  Moravian  mission 
two  years  later,  in  1886.  Nushagak  and  Ekuk  received  canneries 
before  the  end  of  the  century  and  the  populations  of  Igushik, 
Kanakanak,  and  Chogiung  were  certainly  affected  by  economic 
developments  in  their  vicinity.  Between  1880  and  1900  three  small 
settlements  (NB-4-6)  grew  up  north  of  Kanulik  and  it  is  probable 
that  all  three  arose  in  response  to  the  commercial  fishery.  It  is 
also  likely  that  the  small  sites  at  the  mouths  of  the  Igushik  and 
Snake  rivers  were  related  to  fishing  activities  in  that  area  as  was  the 
settlement  at  Clarks  Point. 

About  1890  two  new  communities  came  into  existence  on  the 
west  side  of  the  bay;  New  Kanakanak-Bradford  (NB-21)  and 
Chogiung,  later  to  be  called  Dillingham.  It  is  significant  that  the 
only  new  communities  of  any  importance  to  arise  as  a  result  of 
economic  change  were  located  on  the  west  side  of  the  bay,  signi- 
fying the  emergence  of  this  area  as  the  modern  population  center, 
while  the  east  side  rapidly  declined  in  importance. 

The  years  1908-1910  can  be  considered  a  high  point  of  the 
fishing  industry  in  Nushagak  Bay.  There  were  at  least  ten  can- 
neries in  operation  at  that  time  and  it  is  likely  that  the  permanent 
Eskimo  population  of  the  area  was  from  500  to  600  persons,  a  num- 
ber greatly  augmented  during  the  summer  months  by  imported 
oriental  laborers,  Eskimos  from  all  over  southwestern  Alaska,  and 
perhaps  some  Indians  from  the  Iliamna  Lake  area. 

The  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919  had  an  even  greater  effect 
on  the  settlement  pattern  of  Nushagak  Bay  than  the  fishing  in- 
dustry. Kanulik,  which  declined  after  the  closing  of  its  cannery 
in  the  early  years  of  the  century  and  the  departure  of  the  Moravians 
in   1906,   was   completely   abandoned.     So   was   Kanakanak   and 


SITES 


CO 
CNJ 


3 


o  • 

?! 


a 


oo 

CM 


O 


3 

!S 

— 

.*: 

> 

O 
(0 

o> 

"— ' 

OJ 

o 

i 

CO 

'> 


o 


CO 


CM 
CO 


si 

CO"= 


O) 


3 
»- 


1970 
1960 
1950 
1940 
1930 
1920 
1910 
1900 
1890 
1880 
1870 
1860 
1850 
1840 
1830 
1820 
1810 
1800 


9 


I 
9 


I 
I 
9 


9 

I 
I 


Fig.  43.    Settlement  chronology  on  the  Wood  River. 


139 


140  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

Igushik,  both  of  which  had  already  declined  due  to  the  establish- 
ment of  new  communities  to  the  north.  Nushagak  and  Ekuk  were 
never  completely  abandoned,  but  the  epidemic,  together  with  the 
shift  of  economic  activity  to  the  west  side  of  the  bay,  meant  that 
they  would  not  be  important  again.  It  is  likely  that  in  1920  the 
permanent  population  of  the  bay  did  not  exceed  350. 

From  1920  to  the  present  Ekuk,  Nushagak,  and  Clarks  Point 
have  continued  to  be  occupied,  but  it  is  the  Dillingham-New 
Kanakanak  area  that  has  attracted  most  of  the  population.  Official 
population  figures  are  of  dubious  value,  but  it  is  certain  that  for 
the  past  decade  the  number  of  permanent,  year-around  residents 
of  bay  communities  has  not  exceeded  500. 

Reconstructing  the  settlement  pattern  for  the  Wood  River 
is  complicated  by  the  fact  that  there  are  fewer  references  to  these 
settlements  in  the  sources  than  to  those  of  any  other  part  of  the 
Nushagak  River  region.  Of  the  eight  sites  on  the  river,  only  two 
can  be  dated  with  any  degree  of  certainty  and  there  are  population 
estimates  for  only  two.  Nevertheless,  it  is  at  least  possible  to  make 
a  few  general  statements. 

There  are  two  sites  (Dil-26,  32)  on  the  river  that  may  belong 
to  the  late  prehistoric  or  early  historic  period  (fig.  43).  It  is  also 
possible  that  Wood  River  Village  (Dil-27)  was  occupied  at  the  time 
of  initial  contact.  It  seems  clear,  however,  that  the  population 
remained  low  until  the  period  between  1850  and  1880  when  Wood 
River  Village,  Vuktuli  (Dil-29),  Tutgaralukilgik  (Dil-33),  and 
probably  Ichuak  (Dil-28)  were  inhabited.  A  reasonable  population 
estimate  for  the  river  at  that  time  might  be  125,  but  probably  not 
much  more.  The  remaining  sites  on  the  river  may  have  been  occu- 
pied in  the  late  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth  centuries,  but  this 
is  not  clear.  Wood  River  Village  presumably  began  to  grow  after 
a  cannery  was  constructed  there  in  1901  and  it  may  be  that  the 
Wood  River  had  its  heaviest  population  around  the  turn  of  the 
century,  particularly  during  the  summer  months. 

Like  other  areas  of  the  Nushagak  River  region,  the  Wood  River 
area  was  hard  hit  by  the  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919.  After  that 
fateful  event,  only  Wood  River  Village  continued  to  be  occupied. 
Except  for  the  two  families  living  in  that  community,  the  Wood 
River  at  the  present  time  is  uninhabited. 

In  the  Lakes  area  there  are  two  sites  likely  to  have  been  occu- 
pied when  the  Russians  established  their  first  foothold  in  south- 
western Alaska  in  1818.     Both  Imiak  and  Tikchik  appear  to  date 


SITES 


n 


3 

aoE 

Q  >« 
O 


TO 

5 
o 

3 
O) 

< 

CO 


m 
o. 

X. 
3 
< 
CO 


o 

XL 


o 

9 


CM 
i 

CO 


1970 

1960 

1950 

1940 

1930 

1920 

1910 

1900 

1890 

1880 

1870 

1860 

1850 

1840 

1830 

1820 

1810 
1800 


? 


±. 


Fig.  44.    Settlement  chronology  on  the  Wood  River  Lakes 
and  Tikchik  Lakes. 


141 


142  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

back  at  least  to  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  these 
are  the  only  settlements  in  the  area  for  which  reasonably  certain 
details  concerning  occupancy  exist  (fig.  44).  The  total  population 
for  the  Lakes  area  toward  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century 
might  be  estimated  at  about  150.  Information  on  the  period  of 
occupancy  for  other  sites  in  the  area  is  limited,  but  it  would  appear 
that  toward  the  end  of  the  century  Agulowak  and  Agulukpak  were 
established  and  this  may  have  been  the  period  of  heaviest  popula- 
tion on  the  Lakes,  with  perhaps  as  many  as  300  people  inhabiting 
the  four  above-mentioned  settlements. 

As  might  be  expected,  the  effects  of  the  influenza  epidemic  were 
strongly  felt  in  the  area.  Tikchik  had  been  abandoned  at  the  turn 
of  the  century  as  a  result  of  an  earlier  epidemic,  but  Imiak,  Agulowak, 
and  Agulukpak  all  appear  to  have  succumbed  to  the  later  concen- 
trated period  of  illness  that  proved  so  devastating  in  other  parts  of 
the  region.  Although  there  was  a  winter  camp  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Tikchik  River  in  the  late  1920's,  and  possibly  others  in  the  area, 
the  Eskimo  population  of  the  Lakes  was  virtually  wiped  out  in 
1918-1919  and  people  did  not  begin  to  move  back  into  the  area 
until  the  late  1920's  when  families  from  the  Togiak  region,  the 
Kuskokwim  River,  and  Nushagak  Bay  began  to  populate  the 
shores  of  Lake  Aleknagik  (VanStone,  1967,  pp.  155-156).  The 
other  lakes  to  the  north  have  remained  uninhabited  to  the  present 
day,  doubtless  because  of  their  remoteness  from  the  centers  of 
economic  development  on  Nushagak  Bay. 

There  is  some  reason  to  believe  that  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Lakes  were  not  Kiatagmiut  as  might  be  expected.  The  only  popu- 
lation listing  for  Tikchik  in  the  historic  sources  indicates  that  31 
"Kuskoquims"  were  living  there  in  1879  (Bailey,  1880,  pp.  26-27). 
This  suggests  the  possibility  that  all  residents  of  the  Lakes  had 
come  from  the  Kuskokwim  and  that  they  may  have  entered  the 
area  in  the  late  prehistoric  period  at  a  time  when  it  was  uninhabited 
or  virtually  so.  Although  most  Kuskokwim  immigrants  into  the 
Nushagak  region  doubtless  reached  their  new  homes  by  way  of  the 
Bering  Sea  coast,  some  could  just  as  easily  have  come  into  the  area 
by  way  of  the  interior  rivers  and  portages.  The  various  routes 
between  the  middle  Kuskokwim  and  the  upper  tributaries  of  the 
Nushagak  must  have  been  well  known  to  the  people  of  both  areas 
long  before  the  pioneer  explorations  of  Vasiliev  and  other  Russians 
opened  this  area  to  the  fur  trade  (VanStone,  1968b,  p.  345). 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  143 

Settlement  Pattern  Determinants— A  Summary 

In  an  earlier  section  of  this  chapter  the  environmental  deter- 
minants that  affected  settlement  patterns  in  the  Nushagak  River 
region  were  noted.  Here  information  concerning  determinants 
related  to  the  contacts  between  Eskimos  and  Europeans  will  be 
summarized.  It  has  been  noted  that  these  were  even  more  effective 
in  bringing  about  changes  in  the  way  in  which  communities  were 
distributed  in  the  region  during  the  period  between  1800  and  the 
present. 

With  reference  to  the  Nushagak  River  region  as  a  whole,  two 
major  aspects  of  historic  contact  brought  about  considerable  change 
in  the  subsistence  pattern  of  the  Eskimos.  First,  the  establishment 
of  a  trading  post  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  and  the  subsequent 
involvement  of  the  Eskimos  of  the  area  in  the  fur  trade;  second, 
the  beginning  of  the  commercial  salmon  fishery  in  the  late  1880's 
which  gradually  introduced  people  to  a  wage  economy.  Although 
involvement  in  the  fur  trade  greatly  affected  the  subsistence  pat- 
tern, one  must  question  whether  it  brought  about  a  very  great 
change  in  the  settlement  pattern.  It  has  been  noted  that  river 
villages  were  sedentary  seasonal  settlements  and  there  is  no  reason 
to  think  that  the  shift  to  a  trapping-trading  economy  changed  this. 
People  still  spent  the  summer  and  part  of  the  winter  on  the  river. 
Trips  to  Nushagak  were  made  in  the  late  spring  and  perhaps  in  the 
winter  as  well.  A  trapping-trading  economy  may  have  reduced 
the  actual  amount  of  time  which  the  Eskimos  spent  in  their  river 
villages,  but  not  enough  to  cause  a  major  shift  in  the  settlement 
pattern.  Thus  throughout  the  contact  period  from  its  beginning 
to  about  1880  there  were  well  established  communities  on  the  upper 
and  middle  river,  but  little  or  no  settlement  on  the  lower  river.  It 
is  the  period  between  1880  and  1940  that  witnessed  the  proliferation 
of  villages  along  the  river  and  the  more  even  spread  of  population, 
although  basic  concentrations  on  the  upper  and  middle  river  con- 
tinued to  be  important. 

This  trend  toward  proliferation  cannot  be  interpreted  with  as- 
surance, but  it  would  seem  to  be  tied  in  with  the  growing  commercial 
fishing  industry  in  some  way.  As  a  result  of  this  economic  develop- 
ment, there  was  a  significant  movement  of  peoples  into  the  Nushagak 
River  region  from  other  parts  of  southwestern  Alaska.  Some  of 
these  new  inhabitants  moved  upriver  from  the  bay  in  order  to  carry 
out  subsistence  activities  between  fishing  seasons  and  yet  not  be 
too  far  removed  from  the  center  of  economic  development  on  the 


144  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

bay.  For  the  same  reason,  residents  of  the  older  established  settle- 
ments on  the  river  may  have  found  it  convenient  to  live  closer  to 
the  coast.  It  is  also  true  that  some  of  the  small  villages  on  the  lower 
river  were  seasonal  fishing  camps  established  by  the  expanding 
population  of  Nushagak  Bay. 

There  also  is  reason  to  believe  that  throughout  the  period  be- 
tween 1880  and  1940  the  river  villages  were  becoming  more  sedentary 
and  less  seasonal  in  their  occupation.  As  the  Eskimos  became 
involved  to  a  greater  extent  in  the  fishery,  the  less  dependent  they 
were  on  hunting  and  earnings  from  trapping. 

After  1900  the  number  of  villages  on  the  river  began  to  decline. 
The  influenza  epidemic  of  1918-1919  sharply  reduced  the  popula- 
tion and  was  responsible  for  the  abandonment  of  some  settlements. 
Although  Orthodox  chapels  had  been  built  in  some  communities 
before  the  turn  of  the  century,  churches  did  not  become  a  factor 
for  the  coalescence  of  population  until  the  1920's.  Later  on  the 
establishment  of  schools  and  government  agencies  was  to  have 
the  same  effect.  As  a  result,  after  1940  Koliganek  (later  New 
Koliganek),  Ekwok,  and  New  Stuyahok  were  the  only  villages  on 
the  river. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  a  basic  continuity  of  population 
existed  throughout  the  entire  historic  period  in  the  middle  and 
upriver  regions  in  spite  of  the  changes  effected  by  the  various 
external  agencies  already  mentioned.  In  the  upriver  region  this 
continuity  is  represented  by  the  Koliganek  villages  and  Tikchik, 
the  latter  appearing  to  have  had  closer  relations  with  river  settle- 
ments than  with  other  villages  in  the  Lakes  region.  Continuity 
along  the  middle  river  encompasses  Akulivikchuk,  Kokwok,  and 
Ekwok.  New  Stuyahok,  it  will  be  recalled,  was  established  about 
1940  and  is  populated  primarily  by  former  Mulchatna  River  resi- 
dents who  moved  off  that  river  to  be  closer  to  economic  develop- 
ments in  the  bay. 

With  reference  to  Nushagak  Bay,  there  is  little  that  can  be 
added  to  what  already  has  been  said  concerning  the  factors  affecting 
settlement  patterns.  It  has  been  relatively  easy  to  document  the 
relationship  between  cannery  locations  and  Eskimo  settlements 
and  some  attention  has  also  been  given  to  the  manner  in  which 
economic  growth  favored  the  west  wide  of  the  bay  and  how  the 
settlements  in  this  area,  particularly  New  Kanakanak  and  Dilling- 
ham, grew  at  the  expense  of  all  other  communities  in  the  area.  In 
fact,  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  since  the  beginning  of  the 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  145 

contact  period,  the  bay  settlements  have  grown,  declined,  or  dis- 
appeared almost  exclusively  as  a  result  of  external  factors,  whether 
it  was  the  trading  activities  of  the  Russians  and  Americans  at 
Nushagak,  the  building  and  abandonment  of  canneries,  influences 
of  the  Russian  Orthodox  and  Moravian  churches,  or  the  effects  of 
introduced  diseases.  Here,  perhaps  better  than  anywhere  else  in 
the  Nushagak  River  region,  it  is  possible  to  see  that  Chang's  (1958, 
p.  299)  distinction  between  the  cultural  ecological  factors  that 
affect  settlement  patterns  and  the  social  interactional  factors  that 
bring  about  changes  in  community  patterns  are  not  always  mu- 
tually exclusive.  In  Nushagak  Bay  the  two  kinds  of  factors  com- 
bined to  produce  a  marked  effect  on  the  settlement  pattern.  It 
should  be  remembered,  however,  that  Chang's  scheme  was  devised 
with  aboriginal  cultures  in  mind  and  not  cultures  affected  by  rapid 
and  profound  change. 

Concerning  the  Mulchatna  and  Wood  Rivers  and  the  Lakes 
area,  again  it  is  not  possible  to  add  much  to  what  has  already 
been  said.  The  Mulchatna,  occupied  in  part  by  Eskimos  relatively 
late  in  the  historic  period,  was  almost  certainly  depopulated  in 
response  to  economic  developments  on  Nushagak  Bay.  The  same 
reason  may  also  be  advanced  to  explain  why  the  Wood  River  and 
the  Lakes  were  not  extensively  re-populated  after  the  influenza 
epidemic.  Only  the  southeastern  end  of  Lake  Aleknagik,  with  an 
access  road  to  Dillingham,  churches,  and  a  school,  has  been  able 
to  attract  a  new  and  permanent  population. 


References 


Alaskan  Russian  Church  Archives,  Accession  12,766 

MS.    Vital    statistics,    Nushagak,    1842-1931.      The    Library    of    Congress, 
Washington. 

Anonymous 

1959.    Nushagak  area  in  Bristol  Bay.    Alaska  Call,  1,  no.  3. 

Bailey,  G.  W. 

1880.    Report  upon  Alaska  and  its  people.     The  United  States  Senate,  46th 
Congress,  2nd  session,  document  132.    Washington. 

Baker,  M. 

1902.    Geographic  dictionary  of  Alaska.    U.  S.  Geol.  Surv.,  Bull.  187.   Wash- 
ington. 

Beardsley,  R.  K.  (Chairman) 

1956.    Functional  and   evolutionary  implications  of   community  patterning. 
In  Seminars  in  archaeology:  1955.    Mem.  Soc.  Amer.  Archaeol.,  no.  11. 

Bergsland,  K. 

1958.    Aleut  and  proto-Eskimo.    32nd  Int.  Cong.  Americanists,  pp.  624-631. 
Copenhagen. 

Bower,  W.  T. 

1924.    Alaska  fishing  and  fur-seal  industries  in  1922.     Rept.  U.  S.  Comm. 
Fisheries  fiscal  year  1923  with  appendices.    Washington. 

1926.    Alaska  fishing  and  fur-seal  industries  in  1924.     Rept.  U.  S.   Comm. 
Fisheries  fiscal  year  1925  with  appendices.    Washington. 

Chang,  K-C. 

1958.    Study  of  the  Neolithic  social  grouping:  examples  from  the  New  World. 
Amer.  Anthr.,  60,  no.  2,  pp.  298-334. 

1962.    A  typology  of  settlement  and  community  patterns  in  some  circumpolar 
societies.    Arctic  Anthr.,  1,  no.  1,  pp.  28-41. 

Cobb,  J.  N. 

1907.    The  fisheries  of  Alaska  in  1906.    Rept.  Comm.  Fisheries  fiscal  year  1906 
and  special  papers.    Washington. 

1931.    Pacific  salmon  fisheries.    Rept.  U.  S.  Comm.  Fisheries  fiscal  year  1930 
with  appendices.    Washington. 

DeArmond,  R.  N. 

1958.    Alaskana.    Alaska  Sportsman,  24,  no.  1,  p.  39. 

Documents  Relative  to  the  History  op  Alaska 
ms.    Alaska  History  Research  Project,  1936-1938.     MS  in  the  University  of 
Alaska  Library  and  the  Library  of  Congress. 

146 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  147 

Dumond,  D.  E. 

1969.  Prehistoric  culture  contacts  in  southwestern  Alaska.  Science,  166,  no. 
3909,  pp.  1108-1115. 

Elliott,  C.  P. 

1900.  Salmon  fishing  grounds  and  canneries.  In  Compilation  of  narratives 
of  exploration  in  Alaska.    Washington. 

Elliott,  H.  W. 

1875.  Our  arctic  province.  Alaska  and  the  Seal  Islands.  Charles  Scribner's 
Sons,  New  York. 

Fifteenth  Census  of  the  United  States:  1930 

1931.  Vol.  I,  population.  Number  and  distribution  of  inhabitants.  Wash- 
ington. 

Freeman,  M. 

1908.    Pacific  fisherman  map.    Seattle. 

Hadleigh-West,  F. 

1967.  A  system  of  archaeological  sites  designation  for  Alaska.  Amer.  Antiq- 
uity, 32,  no.  1,  pp.  107-108. 

Hamilton,  J.  T. 

1906.  Report  of  the  official  visit  of  Bishop  J.  Taylor  Hamilton  to  the  mission 
in  southern  California  and  Alaska  in  1905.    Bethlehem. 

Hammerich,  L.  L. 

1960.  Some  linguistic  problems  in  the  arctic.  In  The  Circumpolar  Con- 
ference in  Copenhagen,  1958.    Acta  Arctica,  12,  pp.  83-89. 

Hrdlicka,  A. 

1944.    Alaska  diary.    Jaques  Cattell  Press.    Lancaster. 

Khromchenko,  V.  S. 

1824.  Otryviki  iz  zhurnala  plavaniya  g.  Khromchenki,  v.  1822  godu.  Severnyi 
Arkhiv,  pts.  10,  11. 

Larsen,  H. 

1950.  Archaeological  investigations  in  southwestern  Alaska.  Amer.  Antiq- 
uity, 15,  no.  3,  pp.  117-186. 

McElwaine,  E. 

1901.  The  truth  about  Alaska,  the  golden  land  of  the  midnight  sun.    Chicago. 

Mertie,  J.  B. 

1938.    The  Nushagak  district,  Alaska.    U.  S.  Geol.  Surv.,  Bull.  903,  Washington. 

Moravian  Church 

1897.  Proceedings  of  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-second  general  meeting  of 
the  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the 
Heathen,  held  at  Bethlehem,  August  26,  1897.    Bethlehem. 

1898.  Proceedings  of  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-third  general  meeting  of 
the  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the 
Heathen,  held  at  Bethlehem,  August  25,  1898.    Bethlehem. 

1900.  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating  the 
Gospel  among  the  Heathen,  for  the  year  ending  November  14,  1900. 
Bethlehem. 

1905.  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating  the 
Gospel  among  the  Heathen,  for  the  year  ending  August  24,  1905.    Bethlehem. 


148  FIELDIANA:  ANTHROPOLOGY,  VOLUME  61 

Moravian  Church  Archives,  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania 

MS.    Alaska  material,  box  vi,  records  of  ecclesiastical  acts,  no.  3,  1888-1902. 

Moser,  J.  F. 

1899.    The  salmon  and  salmon  fisheries  of  Alaska.    Bull.  U.  S.  Fish  Comm., 

18,  for  1898.    Washington. 
1902.    The  salmon  and  salmon  fisheries  of  Alaska.    Rept.  of  the  Alaskan  salmon 

investigations  of  the  U.  S.  Fish  Commission  steamer  Albatross  in  1900  and 

1901.    Washington. 

Orth,  D.  J. 

1967.  Dictionary  of  Alaska  place  names.  Geol.  Surv.  Prof,  paper  567. 
Washington. 

Osgood,  W.  H. 

1904.  A  biological  reconnaissance  of  the  base  of  the  Alaska  Peninsula.  U.  S. 
Dept.  Agr.,  Div.  Biol.  Surv.  North  American  fauna,  no.  24.    Washington. 

Oswalt,  W.  H. 

1963.    Mission  of  change  in  Alaska.  Eskimos  and  Moravians  on  the  Kuskokwim. 

San  Marino,  California. 
1967.    Alaskan  Eskimos.    Chandler  Publishing  Company,  San  Francisco. 

Parker,  L. 

1951.  Chuggiung  (bad  water)  is  still  Alaska  problem.  Alaska's  Health,  9, 
p.  3. 

Petroff,  I. 

1884.    Report  on  population,  industries  and  resources  of  Alaska.    Washington. 
1891.    Geographical  and  ethnographical  notes  on  Alaska.    Trans.,  Proc.  Geogr. 
Soc.  Pacific,  II,  no.  I. 

Porter,  R.  P. 

1893.  Report  on  population  and  resources  of  Alaska  at  the  eleventh  census: 
1890.    Washington. 

Ricks,  M.  B. 

1965.  Directory  of  Alaska  postoffices  and  postmasters.  Tongass  Publishing 
Co.,  Ketchikan. 

Rogers,  G.  W. 

1955.  Preliminary  economic  survey  of  Dillingham,  Alaska  and  the  Bristol 
Bay  region.    Alaska  Rural  Development  Board,  Juneau. 

Russian-American  Company  Records 

ms.    Communications  sent,  vol.  6,  no.  244,  folio  478;  vol.  10,  no.  184,  folio  103. 

Sarychev,  G.  A. 

1826.  Atlas  Severnoy  chasti  Vostochnago  Okeana,  so  stavlen  v  chertezhnoy 
Gosudarstvennago  Admiraltezhkago  Departamenta,  s  Novgyshikh  opisey  i 
kart,  ...  St.  Petersburg. 

Schanz,  A.  B. 

1891.  Our  Alaska  expedition.  Frank  Leslie's  Illustrated  Newspaper,  LXXII, 
no.  1881,  pp.  138-139;  no.  1882,  p.  156. 

SCHWALBE,  A.  B. 

1951.  Dayspring  on  the  Kuskokwim.  The  story  of  Moravian  missions  in 
Alaska.    Moravian  Press.    Bethlehem. 


VANSTONE:  NUSHAGAK  RIVER  REGION  149 

Shawhan,  J.  M. 

1902.    Christmas  in  southwestern  Alaska.    Overland  Monthly,  40,  pp.  510-516. 

Swineford,  A.  P. 

1898.  Alaska,  its  history,  climate  and  natural  history.  Rand  McNally  &  Co., 
New  York. 

Tebenkov,  M.  D. 

1852.  Atlas  severozapadnykh  beregov  Ameriki  ot  Beringova  proliva  do  mysa 
Korrientes  ostrovov  Aleutskikh  c  prisovokupleniem  nekotorykh  miest 
Severovostochnago  beregov  Ameriki,  ostrovov  Aleutskikh  i  nekotorykh 
drugikh  miest  Severnago  Tikhogo  okeana.    St.  Petersburg. 

TlKHMENEV,  P.  A. 

1939-40.  The  historical  review  of  the  formation  of  the  Russian-American 
Company  and  its  activity  up  to  the  present  time.  2  pts.  St.  Petersburg 
(translated  by  Dimitri  Krenov,  Works  Progress  Administration,  Seattle, 
Washington). 

Trigger,  B.  G. 

1965.  History  and  settlement  in  lower  Nubia.  Yale  Univ.  Publications  in 
Anthr.,  no.  69.    New  Haven. 

1968.  The  determinants  of  settlement  patterns.  In  K-C.  Chang,  ed.,  Settle- 
ment pattern  archaeology,  Palo  Alto,  California,  pp.  53-87. 

Thirteenth  Census  of  the  United  States 
1913.    Vol.  Ill,  population,  1910.    Washington. 

United  States  Coast  Pilot:  Alaska 

1916.    Pt  II,  Yakutat  Bay  to  Arctic  Ocean.    Washington. 

VanStone,  J.  W. 

1959.  Russian  exploration  in  interior  Alaska.  An  extract  from  the  journal 
of  Andrei  Glazunov.    Pacific  Northwest  Quarterly,  50,  no.  2,  pp.  37-47. 

1962.  Point  Hope:  an  Eskimo  village  in  transition.  Univ.  of  Washington 
Press. 

1967.  Eskimos  of  the  Nushagak  River.  An  ethnographic  history.  Univ.  of 
Washington  Press. 

1968a.  An  annotated  ethnohistorical  bibliography  of  the  Nushagak  River 
region,  Alaska.    Fieldiana:  Anthr.,  54,  no.  2,  pp.  149-189. 

1968b.  Tikchik  village:  a  nineteenth  century  riverine  community  in  south- 
western Alaska.    Fieldiana:  Anthr.,  56,  no.  3,  pp.  215-368. 

1970.  Akulivikchuk:  a  nineteenth  century  Eskimo  village  on  the  Nushagak 
River,  Alaska.    Fieldiana:  Anthr.,  60. 

VanStone,  J.  W.  and  J.  B.  Townsend 

1970.    Kijik:  an  historic  Tanaina  Indian  settlement.    Fieldiana:  Anthr.,  59. 

WlLLEY,  G.  R. 

1953.  Prehistoric  settlement  patterns  in  the  Viru  Valley,  Peru.  Bur.  Amer. 
Ethnol.,  Bull.  155.    Washington. 

Zagoskin,  L.  A. 

1967.  Lieutenant  Zagoskin's  travels  in  Russian  America,  1842-1844.  The 
first  ethnographic  and  geographic  investigations  in  the  Yukon  and  Kuskokwim 
valleys  of  Alaska.  Edited  by  Henry  M.  Michael.  Arctic  Institute  of  North 
America,  anthropology  of  the  north,  translations  from  Russian  sources,  no. 
7.  Toronto. 


Publication  1120